Advanced Search
Advanced Search

Peel down my yoga pants

Erotic fiction inspired by Tracey Lindsay in “Flexible 2

We had a pretty great life. I earned, so she didn’t need to. I made good money, enough for us to live our lives as we pleased.

Tracy liked to take care of her body. For her, a good day was one in which she swam, ran, cycled and hit the gym. And every day she would begin with some yoga – she was incredibly flexible because of it. Every morning I would leave for work as she was starting her workout, and it always made me want to stay and watch, but for me to earn the big bucks I had to be in the office early each day.

Except when I decided to take an impromptu day off. I loved my wife, loved her body, and loved to watch her – she was mesmerizing to me. So I didn’t tell her I was staying home that morning, but ran through my usual routine – shave, shower, suit and tie, breakfast and out the door. Tracy didn’t suspect a thing.

Grabbing my car keys, I paused in the doorway to enjoy my usual long glimpse of my gorgeous wife starting her yoga practice before saying goodbye, swinging the door half closed and making my exit.

I even slammed the front door shut just to make sure she thought I was gone, and then I crept back down the hall. I’d planned to watch her for a little while, just to enjoy the sight of her beautiful body as she flexed in her tight little yoga pants, then step out from behind the door.

I had left the door open just enough so that I could watch through the crack, the hall dark enough to hide me in the shadows. There I was, half bent over in a subconscious effort to hide, watching my wife through the crack in the door, smiling to myself about the prank I was playing on her; but I soon forgot about jumping out on her when she really got to work.

She was amazing to watch standing straight up, legs locked, bending all the way down to touch her toes, then coming back up and arching her back and pushing her chest out. But I was stunned to see her take her top off then, and hold her arms out beside her in a T shape, then bend them back in and toy with her breasts, tweaking her nipples and making them stiff.

She was making me hard instantly. Did she do this every day? I reached down to squeeze my stiffening prick inside my pants. Next, she knelt down on her yoga mat and pulled her body in tight like a ball, then moved back out until she was on her hands and knees, arching her back up and down, getting me seriously horny when she pushed her fine ass up, her slit camel toeing in her tight yoga pants.

I neatly cried out when she rolled her pants down her thighs and reached between her legs to stroke her pussy. Even from where I was standing, I could see she was wet when her fingers splayed her lips open to show the glistening pink perfection within.

I unzipped my pants and began to stroke my cock, watching my wife play with herself, loving every minute of it. Then it struck me – that’s my wife I’m watching, I don’t have to hide out here, I can go right in and surprise her!

The door swung open silently and I walked in, my steps audible if she’d been listening for them. “I need some help,” I said, standing behind her with my erection jutting out.

She screamed then – I must have given her the shock of her life – and fell forward onto her mat, struggling to get dressed for just an instant, until her brain caught up with her and she realized it was me.

“What the fuck!” she said, breathing heavily. “Did you sneak back in?”

I kicked off my shoes and dropped my pants to the floor, kneeling on the mat behind her. “I‘m coming in, sweetheart, but there’ll be no sneaking.”

Tracy got back up onto her hands and knees. “You scared me, honey,” she said. She pressed her ass back against me, her wet pussy sliding over my cock, forcing it down between her legs, her lips rolling over my shaft.

“You didn’t scare me,” I replied. “You turned me on. Do you do this every day? I’m going to have to start being late for work every morning…”

I felt her hand press up against my cock as she rubbed her clit over me, pressing me tight to her. Then she moved forward and buried me inside her tight, wet hole, pushing her booty right back and taking me all the way inside. What a feeling! So tight, so warm, so enveloping.

I gripped her by the hips and pulled her to me, enjoying being balls deep inside her, but she was pulling away from me, eager to slide herself up and down me. So I let go and relaxed as she did all the work, sliding her pussy all the way off my rod and back down to the balls nice and slow.

I suddenly felt overdressed and scrambled to take of my tie and shirt, pulling away as I did. Tracy glanced over her shoulder, then smiled and stood up.

“How about like this, baby?” she said, planting her feet apart and bending down to touch her toes, legs perfectly straight. Damn, that was about the hottest thing I had ever seen, my wife grabbing her ankles, looking at me through her legs, her pussy and ass shining with her own juices. I was inside her in a flash, my hands on her hips, bouncing her back and forth on my dick vigorously.

I pulled out, slapped my cock on her asshole, rubbed it over her pussy and clit some more, then plunged back inside, loving it. She was moaning now, a little squeal of pleasure coming out of her with every hard thrust. Then, gasping out the words, she told me to hold still.

She pulled away, stood up straight and turned to face me. “I can do this, too,” she said, lifting one leg up beside her until it was over her head. Then she came to rest it on my shoulder. She pulled me closer to her and reached down for my cock. She had a filthy smile on her face as she guided me into her pussy, then wrapped her arms around my waist – I had never had her so open before, never been able to get that deep inside.

We were pressed tightly together, kissing hard, her tongue in my mouth, my nails digging into the flesh of her ass.

“Cum in me,” Tracy whispered in my ear, and she took hold of my hips and began to bounce her pussy against me. I was only too happy to oblige, my whole body and mind given over to this incredible experience, blasting hot semen deep up inside her as she cried out in orgasmic ecstasy.

She held me tight until the waves of pleasure had subsided, then guided me slowly out, my cum following my dick as it left her pussy, splashing onto her yoga mat and down her thigh.

“Now I’ll have that little cum stain to remember you by every morning when I run through my yoga practice,” said Tracy, slowly lowering her leg back to the floor.

Getting to work on time never seemed so important after that day…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Eat Me, Mr Businessman

Erotic fiction inspired by Briana in “Black Lingerie

An overnight stay in Latvia for business turned into one of the best nights of my life. The meeting was a failure, the company I’d come to see had no interest in my company’s product, nor in entertaining me for the evening, and I wound up in the guesthouse bar sipping whiskey alone.

The place was empty, just me and the barmaid, a foxy blonde in black. I sat and drank while she idly cleaned glasses at the other end of the bar. I must have sat there for an hour, watching the girl, the drinks and the door, but nothing happened. No one came in or went out, no staff came through – it was like the hotel was in some kind of ghostly limbo, floating in a fantasy realm outside of reality.

I nursed my drink.

And then the barmaid was in front of me, pouring me another although I hadn’t asked for it.

“On the house,” she said, and poured herself one.

“Thanks,” I said. “Is it always this busy in here?” My voice cracked after so long sat in silence.

She looked at me with an intense stare for a few seconds. “You are the first customer we have had here this week. This is the first conversation I have had during work since last Wednesday.”

She kept looking at me, staring straight into my face, holding my gaze as I raised my glass and took another sip. There was no mistaking what that look meant.

“What’s your name?” I asked.

“Briana,” she said, taking a sip of her own drink.

“I’m–”

“I know what your name is,” she said. “You are the only guest in the hotel. Your name is Carl. You are here for one night only. Tomorrow you will leave early and catch a flight back to the United States and you won’t come back.”

I put down my drink and smiled, nodding.

“So what are you going to do with the rest of your night, Carl from America?” she asked. “Will you sit here and drink until you cannot stand? Will you go out and try to find some fun? Or will you take me to your room and eat my pussy?”

It came as such a surprise that I couldn’t think of a thing to say. Briana reached for my hand and placed it on her breast. Then she lifted it to her mouth and sucked on my fingertip, her intense stare holding my gaze.

Without another word, she stepped out from behind the bar and walked to the front door, locked it, and sauntered towards the elevator.

“What are you waiting for, Mr Businessman?” she said, turning to look at me sitting there dumbstruck. When she slid her dress off her shoulders and stood with her back to me in black bra, panties, stockings and heels, I got up off my chair, necked my drink and moved quickly.

The elevator door opened and we stepped inside, Briana carrying her dress. When the door closed, she hit the button for my floor and I reached for her but she pushed me back.

“No. Not in here. Wait,” she said. I stepped back and looked at her. She stood watching the door, waiting.

It opened and she stepped out without looking back at me, leading me to my room. She waited at the door for me and I fumbled with the key card. I opened the door and let her in first and she headed for the bed.

“Undress,” she said, then climbed up onto the bed, kneeling and watching me. She took off her bra as I undressed, toying with her small breasts, then rubbed her hand over her panties. I was hard in my pants and eager to free my dick, but I worked slowly, watching this gorgeous girl as she stripped for me. She turned onto all fours, pulling her panties around on her pussy, slipping them down over her ass cheeks.

Her pussy was hairy, with fine, light brown pubes spreading out around her pink lips. She lay back on the bed and began to stroke her slit, eyes on me.

“You will eat my pussy, Carl, and then you will fuck me. Make me cum, Carl, and I will suck your cock.”

As she spoke, she pushed two fingers inside herself. It wasn’t just me she was turning on…

I was naked now, my dick jutting out in front of me, rock hard. I climbed onto the bed and knelt between her thighs, bending down low until my mouth was right in front of her pussy. Her pubes tickled my face and she took her fingers out of her hole and offered them to me. I tasted her juices, a strong, sweet tang.

Briana hooked her legs over my shoulders and I dragged my tongue flat across her hole and clit, catching pubes in my mouth. She was wet and spread open, no need for me to tease her. Her forthright attitude made me act the same, no need to hold back – she wanted an orgasm, and I wanted to make it happen. I probed her hairy hole with my tongue, seeing how far I could get it inside her.

“Fuck my pussy with your tongue,” she gasped, grabbing my head. Her pubes scratched my nose, filling my nostrils with her musky scent. I pulled back to get some air, sucking on her clit, rubbing my tongue over it, her pubic hair catching in my teeth.

“Suck my pussy, tongue me, no hands!” she demanded.

“Okay,” I said. “Get up on your hands and knees and I’ll tongue fuck you good.”

She rolled over and rose up onto her hands and knees, looking at me over her shoulder, and for a moment I just stared, marveling at the sight of that hairy beaver, pink lips glistening inside the nest, fine little ass up. Then I dived right in, my hands gripping her ass, pulling her open, my tongue pushing in and out of her, fucking her with it, good and hard. My nose pressed onto her asshole, my chin tickled by her pubes, my ears burning with the sound of her moans.

I fucked her like this until my lips were sore from rasping them against her pubes and my tongue ached from being stuck inside her so long.

"I’ll fuck your pussy, and you’ll suck my cock, is that how it goes?” I asked, getting up and sliding in behind her.

“Yes, you make me cum with your cock and I will suck you dry,” she said, a hand on her ass, her intense stare on me again.

“I’ll make you cum, and then I want to fuck your mouth,” I said, pushing my cock into her. She was so wet and warm, and so tight – it felt incredible and I nearly came right then just thinking about how good it felt and how much I loved squeezing her tight little ass cheeks in my hands.

I had to pull out and stroke her silky pubes a while just to get my mind straight. Then I was back in and I found my rhythm, fucking Briana steadily, listening to her moan, loving the way she reached back with one hand to pull her ass open.

“Yes, fuck me!” she moaned. “You fuck me!” This was it, she was on the verge. I slapped her ass hard.

“I fuck you!” I shouted.

“You fuck me, fuck me, fuck me–” and then she made a high pitched, squealing noise and began to slam her slim little body back against me with every thrust, cumming hard. If she had kept that up for a minute longer, I would have unloaded into her, and I nearly asked her to keep it up because it was amazing. She had no concern for me though, she just wanted to use my cock for her own pleasure, and her pleasure came through hard, fast pounding.

Then she slid off me and lay on the bed face down, breathing hard. When she rolled over, she had a smile on her face, a look of total satisfaction.

“Now you can fuck my mouth, Mr Businessman.”

She sat up on the bed, leaning back against the wall and I knelt over her body, pushing my cock into her mouth. I thrust in deep as she played with my balls and reached back with her other hand to dig her nails into my ass. She was incredible, taking me all the way in, the tip of my cock feeling the tightness of her throat with each thrust.

But I couldn’t see her pretty face, and I wanted to feel that intense stare on me once more. So I pulled out of her and said, “Finger your pussy.”

She did as she was told, smiling. I watched as she stroked her clit and sunk two fingers inside her slippery slit, kneeling close, jerking myself off over her cunt.

“Finish me,” I said, and she reached for my shaft. Her pumping fist brought me off and I shot all over her hairy pussy, my cum spraying her bush.

I collapsed onto the bed beside her and fell asleep with my hand on her pussy, fingers entwined in her sticky pubes.

When I awoke, she was gone. When I went down to reception to check out, she wasn’t there. I never saw her again; but I’ll never forget her.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Kay’s ass in the kitchen

Erotic fiction inspired by Kay J in “Cerise

After the picnic, everyone headed out to the field for an impromptu softball game. My neighbor Kay slipped her arm through mine.

“Jeff, help me in the kitchen, ok? We’ll do the dishes while they all play the big game.” I could hear them shouting and getting ready to play, and for a moment I wished I was out playing too; but Kay made a distracting diversion.

She had been away at college for the last two years and she was definitely looking all grown up. In her cute little top and shorts, she was way more confident than the shy girl that used to share illicit kisses with me in the barn when we’d sneak out late at night. Today she’d been giving me a look across the picnic table that made my knees weak. I had grown up too and was now a head taller than Kay, but she still called the shots.

Side by side at the old double sink, she sure smelled good and I couldn’t take my eyes off her.

“So, notice anything different about me, Jeff?”

“Yeah, you’re wearing a push up bra!” And I tried to get a peek. Kay was outraged, but glad I’d noticed her boobs.

“I am not! This is all me!” She shrugged her top off one shoulder, lowering it to expose more cleavage. “See? Just me.” She looked out the window, checking we were still alone, then turned her big blue eyes on me and dropped her top all the way, exposing her left breast.

I couldn’t breathe or look away. Her boob was stunning, ripe, naked and looking like a perfect scoop of peaches and cream, topped with a plump, pastel pink nipple. Kay’s grin got wider as she reached her arms up around my neck and pulled me down for a kiss. Kay and I had made out before and I knew her luscious lips well, but the rest of her was new territory to explore.

Surely people will see us groping each other? I thought. I sneaked a peek out the window but they were all too far away out on the field.

Kay pulled my face down and then her plump nipple was in my mouth and I explored it with my tongue, finding it tender and stiffening in response. I sucked and she sighed with pleasure and gave me her other boob to lavish the same treatment on.

She turned her back to me and flipped up her skirt. “Don’t miss this, Jeff. I’ve got a booty now!” She slid her shorts off her butt and ran my hand over her cheeks. She used to be such a skinny little twig, but now she had the most glorious curves. I sank to my knees and pressed my face between her cheeks; she arched her back to pop her bubble butt out so I could lick her delicious pussy. I parted her lips with my tongue and tasted her sex, wet with arousal.

Then I heard steps clomping up the deck to the kitchen door and my hot blood instantly chilled. I heard one of the neighbors calling out, “I think there’s more cold drinks in the kitchen!”

As her hand rattled the screen door I heard one of the others yell across the field, “Hey we found the cooler, they’re all out here...”

“Okay! Oh hi Kay, thanks so much for doing all the cleanup. Where’s Jeff?” They were chatting through the window screen, and Kay had her hand on the back of my head, keeping my face planted between her thighs.

“Oh, he’s clearing the table. Have fun at the game!” The neighbor clomped off, and Kay ordered me, “Now lick my ass, Jeff.” Her hands spread her cheeks apart, giving me a clear shot at her asshole, so smooth and deep and round, and my tongue sank in there, tasting her and wanting even more.

Kay grabbed my hand and led me into the bedroom, where she stripped rapidly. Her naked body was mesmerizing and I wished I had hours to explore it, but she said, “Quick, we’ve only got a few minutes and I need you to fuck me…” Things were moving fast, but she lay back on the bed and spread her legs, and her pussy was so wet and tempting. My pants hit the floor and I climbed on top; Kay grabbed my dick, her beautiful blue eyes gazing into mine, begging to be fucked. She rubbed my dick over her sopping pussy folds and then my hips found the gate to paradise and I slid all the way in.

“Oh, oh, oh, oh, that’s so good!” Her hips started rocking and we were fucking slowly and sensuously, my weight forcing my shaft down deep, with Kay’s hips grinding up to meet me, mashing her clit on me, making her shiver. She wrapped her arms around me and pulled me close so I was plunged deep while her orgasm wrenched her body in spasms, her breath raspy and rough. She fell back on the bed, panting.

“Jeff baby, you’re still so hard.” She was stroking me lazily, and then her eyes lit up. “Do me in my ass!”

She took my cock in her mouth and soaked me with saliva, then lifted and spread her legs, and her ass. I was shocked at the way the afternoon was unfolding, but I gave it a try and incredibly, her smooth asshole spread open for me and I sank my shaft deep inside. Kay’s eyes were heavy-lidded as she took in the sensation of being drilled by my pole. I thrust into her slowly and smoothly, heading for my climax, urged on by her tight asshole wringing and clenching my cock, her lips on mine.

Then I heard a big cheer from out on the field, and then an, “Oohhhhh,” and I heard Kay’s uncle yelling, “Damnit, now I need to get the spare softball, I think it’s in the house!”

The prospect of getting caught with my dick in Kay’s ass spurred me on, and I started pounding into her rapidly. A big smile spread across Kay’s face.

“Yeah, Jeff! Cum for me! Cum in my ass!” That did it. Fireworks exploded all through me and my liquid load got delivered up her butthole just as I heard her uncle’s big feet pounding across the deck.

We pulled our clothes on like crazy people and jumped back to the kitchen. I spied Kay’s panties on the table and grabbed them in a flash when I heard the screen door rattling. I stuffed them in my pocket and got back to the sink just in time as Kay’s uncle brushed past us and stomped down the stairs to the basement, Kay and I acting as cool as cucumbers.

“Whew!' I mouthed as I zipped up my jeans.

“I know, look!” Kay whispered, and lifted her skirt. My semen was dripping down her leg. She bit her lip, eyes wide open. "That was close!” She kissed me quick.

“Damnit! Your sister had to hit a home run into the woodpile! You better finish and get out here Jeff, we’re getting slaughtered!” her uncle called as he headed back out.

“Sure, I’ll be right there.” He left and I helped Kay into her panties, drawing them up her long legs. We kissed again and I whispered in her ear, “Meet me in the barn tonight…”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Blindfolded and horny

Erotic fiction inspired by Georgia in “Lady Mask

My girlfriend, Georgia, is the adventurous type. She likes to try out new things in the bedroom.

Not that you would know this from the way she presents herself. At work, she wears a business suit, nylons and flat shoes, ties her long brown hair back and maintains a very studious demeanor. You would never suspect that she is a girl with a voracious sexual appetite, and when we first began dating I had no idea she was such a sensualist.

The first few times we had sex, I was surprised by how confident and upfront she was in the bedroom. She liked to have the lights on, to undress for me and jerk me off, suck me off in front of the mirror, all these little clues that she was a very sexual person.

After we’d been dating a while she gave me a key to her apartment. One evening I went over after work as agreed, and let myself in.

“I’m in here,” Georgia called from the bedroom. I threw my coat over a chair, kicked off my shoes and went in. What a sight greeted me!

She was lying on the bed, wearing black stockings, a black bra and some seriously sexy panties, all string and sin. A blindfold covered her eyes.

“Wow...” I said from the doorway.

“I’m all yours,” she said, smiling. “Do whatever you want. Surprise me.”

I stood over her, marveling at her beautiful body, wondering where to start. I ran my fingers over her stockings, up her calves and onto her naked thighs; then rubbed her pussy through her panties, making her smile. Her lips glistened with lipstick. My erection throbbed inside my pants. I undressed quickly.

“Turn over,” I said, an idea forming. “Get on your hands and knees.”

She assumed the position, giving me a perfect view of her pert bottom, skimpy panties barely covering her pussy. I reached out to touch her smooth, soft skin, my fingers gliding over her firm cheeks, pressing against her pussy, rubbing and stroking. I felt her panties begin to get damp as her wetness seeped through them, her lips parting to allow my finger to rub between them. I tugged her panties aside and slid my fingers up and down the slippery groove, dipping inside a little way, and spreading her juice all the way up to her asshole. She moaned softly, encouraging me to continue.

I pulled her panties down around her thighs, exposing her pretty, shaved pussy and tight asshole. Her lips were parted, the pink interior wet and shining. It was so tempting, and I thrust a couple of fingers inside, enjoying the wet heat, then painted the goo over her asshole. My blood was pounding as I pressed my finger against her tight ring and she moaned appreciatively. Back went my finger, scooping out more of her natural lubricant, smearing it over her puckered hole. With my free hand I squeezed and kneaded her ass cheeks, spreading her open. I pressed against her hole a little harder and grinned with delight as she pushed back against me, taking my fingertip inside.

Then it was all the way in, buried deep, and I was fingering her ass steadily as she bucked back onto me. When she was taking it easily, I slid another finger in and started scissoring them, stretching her open. I spat on my fingers to lube her up even more, scarcely believing she was going to let me fuck her ass for the first time.

“Can I…?” I started.

“Go on, stick your cock in my ass!” she urged me, her dirty words turning me on even more.

“Get it wet for me first,” I said, emboldened by her eagerness. I moved around to her blindfolded face, tapping the tip of my cock against her lips. She smiled and opened wide, sticking out her tongue, and I slapped my dick against it, teasing her. She captured it with her lips and slid them up my length, sucking with just enough pressure to drive me crazy. It felt so good I couldn’t take it for too long before I had to pull out of her mouth, not wanting to blow my load before I got my dick in her ass.

I moved around behind her again and stroked the head of my cock over her asshole. Pressing steadily, I eased the head inside, and then I surged forward until I was buried balls deep, her ass hot and tight around me. I went slow and gently at first, but as the wild sensation grew I started thrusting harder and faster, and she urged me on with her horny moans.

She went down onto one elbow so she could start rubbing her clit, and as she started cumming, the feeling of her ass gripping spasmodically around my shaft set me off. I fired three big spurts of cum deep inside her asshole, then pulled out to see the rest spray over her cheeks. It felt amazing.

“You can wear the blindfold next time,” Georgia told me, as we lay in each other’s arms, basking in the afterglow. “I have a few ideas I’d like to try out…”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

When I get home from work

Erotic fiction inspired by Misty Lovelace in “Kitchen Fun

When I came home from work, I found Misty in the kitchen of our tiny apartment. She said hi over her shoulder; she was at the sink washing dishes. We’re too broke to buy a dishwasher.

She’s got these sexy, shapely legs that first attracted me to her, curvy hips, and a tiny waist. She was wearing a lacy slip, and swinging her hips and humming to herself with her hands in the water.

I dropped my bag and stepped out of my heels, my eyes on that sexy little backside. Misty is fun to be with but she’s completely unaware of just how hot she is. We could be walking down the street together and I know everyone’s eyes are on her because mine are too, but she’s totally oblivious to it.

I was tired from another day waiting tables, feet sore, legs aching, but none of that seemed to matter anymore. The sight of my girl Misty whipping her butt left and right, humming along to the radio, sucked all the tension from my shoulders and lit a spark between my legs.

I had one of those choice moments. Should I go collapse on the couch, or go put my hands on that sensational body? If you knew Misty, you’d know there was no choice at all. I went up behind her and put my hands on her hips, pressing my breasts into her back, grinding my crotch up against her gorgeous ass.

She giggled and bounced against me, pushing me back slightly with her ass, playfully. Squatting down behind her, I slid my hands up her skirt and pulled her panties down.

“Hey!” she laughed. “What are you doing?”

I stood back up and kissed her on the back of the neck, my hands again sliding up her thighs, lifting her slip.

“Don’t you worry about what’s going on back here,” I said into her ear, nibbling her lobe. Misty carried on with the dishes, trying to pretend nothing was happening, even though her panties were halfway down her thighs and my hands were working their way around her hips to her pussy.

When my finger reached her clit, Misty froze. Her hands just stopped moving and she moaned softly. I stroked her, easing a finger over her clit, teasing it, knowing she was getting off. I dipped my finger further down, stroking her lips, searching for her hole. She was leaking juices, getting aroused by my touch. As my fingers parted her pussy lips and slipped inside her hole, she lifted her hands out of the sink and grabbed hold of the edge, pushing her ass out towards me.

I squatted down behind her again, pulling her panties right down to her ankles so she could step out of them. I kissed her ass cheeks and licked my way up her thighs, bending her over. She was still grabbing hold of the edge of the sink, hands wet and soapy. Her dark bush was glistening with her wetness, such a tempting, succulent sight. I got my tongue in deep, licking at her clit, dipping in and out of her hole, teasing her. I wasn’t trying to make her cum just yet, I just wanted her to feel good.

When my thighs started to burn, I stood up and turned Misty around. She kissed me, pressing her body against mine, wet, soapy hands all over me.

I had her sit up on the countertop, pulling a chair over so I could sit in front of her. She spread her thighs and I started eating her again, turning up the intensity, ready to blow her mind. I sucked on her pussy lips, pushing my tongue inside her hole and wrapping my lips around her entire labia, my top lip rubbing hard on her clit. I dragged my tongue back out and lifted it to her button, using my top lip and tongue to sandwich her clit, rubbing it between them. She moaned and wound her fingers in my hair, really getting off. Her hands always tell me how close she is to orgasm; when she tightens her grip I know she’s feeling it, but it’s when she suddenly freezes that I know she’s on the verge. I felt her freeze, and slipped a couple of fingers inside her, thrusting deep. That made her cry out and then she was cumming on my face, shuddering and bucking wildly.

Sitting back and letting her catch her breath, I saw a cucumber on the counter. My turn.

Misty tugged my jeans and panties down to my knees, her fingers tracing the lips of my pussy, spreading my wetness around. She bent me over the counter as she spread my pussy open and eased the big cucumber inside me, thrusting it harder as I urged her on.

Giggling, she started to spank my ass, and when I was slamming back to meet her thrusts, moaning and gasping, she reached around and rubbed my clit. I came so hard, rocking back onto the thick cucumber, taking it deep.

It felt incredible, and now I feel myself getting wet every time I think about it…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Encounter on the shore

Erotic fiction inspired by Elina in “Azure

It was early morning, and I was alone on the beach, hunting for fossils after a heavy storm the night before. Rich pickings could be found if you knew where to look. But the treasure I found was far beyond my wildest dreams.

I was focused on the world directly around me, rocks, stones, loose shards. I did not bother to look up. I wandered along the coastline for an hour or so. It was deserted; there was no one else there but me. Who would be on a rocky shoreline at this time of day but a wanderer looking for treasure?

But suddenly there she was, a vision in blue not more than a few yards from me. I rubbed my eyes – could this be real? A beautiful woman, naked but for an azure sheet wrapped around her waist, reclining against the cliff face, brown hair falling over her shoulders, eyes watching me as I approached.

I looked again. She was still there. So beautiful. Still watching me. I stood motionless, the only sounds I could hear the lapping of the waves against the shore and my own breathing.

She moved, arching her back, stretching her arms above her head. It was a sexual act, there was no doubt about it. My mind flickered over fantastical thoughts – mermaid, siren, naiad – myths and legends I knew did not exist.

She was real.

I approached her and she moved, swaying and turning, smiling and beguiling. I stood before her and dared not breathe. She reached out to stroke my face with her hands, her smile shining down on me brighter than the sun.

She ran a finger over my face, and between my parted lips. Then traced my saliva over her lips, down her neck, over her breasts and around her nipples. I watched, spellbound, not daring to speak.

She took my hand and held it to her face, licked my finger softly, traced it down to her breast, smearing her saliva over her nipple. She took my other hand then and held them both to her breasts, leaning forward to kiss me. When her tongue found mine, I came alive. My hands fell from her breasts and wrapped around her body, pulling her close to me, as I kissed her passionately.

She stepped back, smiling again, and reached for the knot of her azure wrap, undoing it and letting it fall. Naked before me, her body was smooth and flawless. Perfection.

She came to me then, her hands reaching for my cock, feeling me through my pants, feeling my hardness, kneading me, making me stiffer. She unzipped my pants and I took off my shirt. I kicked off my sneakers and she knelt to pull my pants down, helping me step out of them.

Facing me, she took me in her hand and pulled on my shaft, milking me gently, teasingly. I reached for her pussy, fingers searching for her groove, finding her wet, lips parting to my touch. She pulled me to her, guiding me between her legs, eyes burning into mine, head of my cock pressed against her clit, her juices wetting me.

She took my hand, lifted her leg and made me hold her thigh up, using her own hand to stroke me against her pussy. Her labia folded over my shaft, I was almost inside her.

She pulled away, turning to face the cliff, her arms reaching up to the rock as she bent over, her gorgeous ass there for the taking. She looked at me over her shoulder intently, communicating what she wanted. I stepped to her, my hands reaching out to clutch her ass cheeks, squeeze them, pull them open. I heard her sharp intake of breath, felt her push back against me.

My cock was between her thighs and then I was entering her, gripping her hips, thrusting in. She was so tight, so wet, so yielding. I entered her fully, sliding in with ease, her pussy opening to me like a lock to a key.

She reached back, held my ass with one hand, watched me with intense eyes, pulled me into her. Deeper. She wanted me deeper. I fucked her as deep as I could, a slave to her grind. Without a word spoken, she told me how hard, how deep, how fast.

She walked her hands down the cliff face, bending further over, her ass pushing back against me even harder, her breathing faster, her eyes always watching me.

I felt her climax, her pussy tensing, gripping me like a fist, holding me deep inside her, flexing and clenching, weaves of orgasm pulsing through her. She gasped, but no sound other than her hard, sharp intakes of breath came from her.

Then she pushed me away. I was afraid she had finished with me. That I would be left wanting so much more.

But she came to me, her eyes always on mine, so close, burning with intense desire. Her hand found me, stroked me, milked me. I came, great spurts of semen firing over her belly and thighs, over her wrist and arm.

Her smile widened, pleased with me. Her hand opened, rubbing me, feeling my balls, spreading my semen over my shaft. Toying with me as I calmed.

She left me there to gather my thoughts, wrapping her shawl around her nakedness, walking away from me along the beach, never once looking back.

I dressed alone and walked away, dazed.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Sexy blonde Tempe, my favorite new MetArt X model!

I’m a big fan of cute, fresh-faced blondes, and I have no doubt your adorable model Tempe is going to go rapidly from ‘one to watch’ all the way to ‘hot favorite’ – I’ve played her MetArt X movie “Mirage” over and over, and I notice something new about her every time.

There’s so much to love about Tempe, from the blonde hair that tumbles over her shoulders in waves, to her intense blue eyes, and her cute little nose with its dusting of freckles – she is one of the prettiest models on the site, and that’s amid stiff competition from experienced top models like Melena A, Dido A and Tracy Lindsay. It turns me on to see the way she can go from looking super cute and friendly with a fresh-faced appeal, like butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth, to the most irresistible come-fuck-me gaze.

You can see it in her photoset “Daninae,” she starts out with this innocent smile while she’s sipping her coffee, and then once she’s lying seductively on her bed this sensual expression comes over her and all that sweetness is overlaid by her sexual passion and desire. She conveys a sense that the sexual side of her personality is natural and as much an authentic part of her as the sweetness, so even though she is only 21, she seems quite confident and mature in her sexuality.

I first spotted Tempe on your sister site, MetArt, where she has a handful of beautiful nude photosets, and I was delighted to see her appearing on MetArt X, where she has let loose and revealed this wilder, more overtly sexual side.

She’s got a perfect ass, and she looks so damn sexy when she’s on her knees with her peachy little butt up in the air and a couple of fingers slipping inside her hot pink pussy. She has one of the tightest little assholes I’ve ever seen, so tiny, so pink! I can only imagine what it would be like to experience her in this mood, to encourage her to fingerbang her hot pussy and maybe even drive a finger into that tight asshole to get herself off. It’s a very snug, tempting, lickable little ring. She’s tall and very flexible, like a sexy gymnast, so imagine the fun positions she could get into…

Tempe looks super-hot in those cute shorts and knee high socks in her movie “Mirage,” and she is really uninhibited when she starts to stroke her pussy, frigging herself hard and fast, all those delicious juicy sounds revealing how wet she’s making herself. I’m willing to bet she feels really tight, hot and slippery inside, and I’d give anything to find out for myself!

I just discovered Tempe has also appeared on SexArt and The Life Erotic, so I am going to enjoy giving her my utmost attention there too. Thanks for introducing her to me, I hope everyone else will discover her too and make her the star she deserves to be!

READ MORE

The perfect plaid mate

Erotic fiction inspired by Elina De Leon in “Schoolgirl

It was late evening in the grocery store where I work, the end of the day. There was one customer left, and I was waiting for them to leave so I could close the store. I rang up the woman’s sale and she had just handed over the money when another customer walked in.

I was about to tell her I was closing, until I looked at her properly…

She must have been around 20 years old, with a cute face and her long blonde hair up in pigtails. But it was her short, plaid skirt and long legs in shiny red heels that really choked the words from coming out of my mouth. 

“Can I have my change?” said the woman at the counter, and I stuttered a little and handed her the money. And then it was just me and this gorgeous babe in the store together.

I didn’t want any more customers to come in – I don’t get paid overtime – so I hit the switch. Now you could only exit the store.

I stood at the counter, watching this gorgeous girl doing her shopping, hoping she’d be done soon so I could lock up, and also wanting her to come closer so I could get a better look. But I could hear her heels clicking on the tiles and she sounded like she was moving really slowly.

I stepped out from behind the counter to go hurry her along.

“Miss, we’re closing real soon…” I said from the end of the aisle where I found her. She looked up at me. She was wearing a red plaid mini skirt that barely covered her ass, a cut-off top that was open halfway down her cleavage, those sexy red heels, and bright red lipstick.

“Oh, I won’t be too long,” she said after a while. And then it happened. She bent down to look at something on a low shelf, and her skirt lifted right up. I could see her red cotton panties clinging to her firm round ass, disappearing between her cheeks, stretched tight over her pussy. Fuck!

I’ve been around the block enough times to realize that this wasn’t an accidental flash. The way she’d looked at me when I told her we were closing was a big enough hint, but the way she bent down, so slowly, and lingered over the shelf, not actually picking anything up, was a message loud and clear to the right ears.

“Can I help you?” I asked, coming up behind her.

She was still bending down low and I could almost feel the air move around her lips – I knew she was smiling to herself. She looked over her shoulder at me and then slowly rose back up to her full height.

Turning around, she said, “Well, I don’t know… can you?”

“That all depends on what you need…” I said, playing her game.

She stepped to me, then, her hand coming out to cup my balls. “This is what I need,” she said. My dick stirred in my underwear, growing rapidly.

“Does it feel like the sort of thing you’re looking for?” I asked, standing my ground as my erection grew in her hand.

“Oh, I think this will do nicely.”

“Why don’t you show me where you want it?” I said. I just couldn’t resist, this cute college girl was so sexy and I had the feeling she’d be up for putting on a bit of a show, since she was so confident, and not shy about asking for what she wanted.

She looked me in the eye, squeezed my cock a little and then stepped back.

“You like what you see?” she asked, lifting the hem of her plaid skirt, running a finger over her slit through her panties. I nodded and watched as she slipped her fingers inside her panties, while her other hand wandered inside her shirt.

“Mmm, feels good…” she said, looking right at me as her hand moved up and down inside her panties.

“Turn around,” I said. “Maybe you’ll find what you’re looking for on that shelf down there.”

She smiled again and turned around obligingly. With her legs open, she bent down low; I admired the view for a moment, then stepped in close. I ran my hand up the back of her thigh, letting my fingers brush against her panty crotch. Lifting her skirt up over her ass, I slid my hand back down, rubbing my fingers over her pussy, pushing a finger between her folds to feel between her lips. She was wet, her juices moistening her panties, and she moaned a little as I pushed harder against her.

I pulled her panties down and looked at her pussy. She was shaved, her lips pink and open, her hole shining with juice. I could have stood there looking at her like that, with her panties around her thighs and her pussy bare, that sexy skirt hanging from her hips, for hours. I could have jerked off over her and walked away a happy man, but she was ready and waiting for more than that.

“Wait right there,” I said, and sprinted to the pharmacy aisle, grabbed a pack of condoms, and sprinted back.

I unzipped my pants, took out my cock and rolled a condom over it with trembling hands. I was as hard as I had ever been, and I couldn’t resist jerking off a little while I watched her shaking her ass. She had reached up to stroke her pussy, clearly aching for a fuck, excited by what was to come.

I moved closer and let my cock rest between her ass cheeks, leaning back to feel my tip slide down over her asshole to her pussy, then eased forward to rub the head against her wetness. Her hand cupped me, pressing me against her, guiding me across her clit, and then she pushed me inside her hot tunnel. She was so tight, and so wet, it was like heaven slipping inside that tight hole. Her hand reached back to feel my balls, a finger stroking my shaft as I eased myself in and out, turning me on like crazy.

It felt so fucking good and looked amazing, my cock sliding into this gorgeous girl over and over. In no time at all, my hands were grabbing her hips and I was pulling her back onto me, fucking her with animalistic lust. Now her hands were braced against the shelves in front of us, pressing back to keep me from plowing her into the cans and packets. She was moaning loudly, the sexy noise going straight to my cock.

“Get down on the floor, I want to ride you,” she said. I wasn’t about to argue, I wanted to see her bouncing on my dick, so I lay down on the floor. She took off her panties, throwing them at me.

“Put those in your pocket, something to remember me by,” she said as she stood over me. Her skirt was so short I could see up it from where I lay, and I hoped she might sit on my face and grind that juicy pussy on my mouth, but she wanted my cock inside her again.

She squatted over it and untied her shirt, freeing her perky little breasts, then reached down to grab my shaft and impale her pussy on it.

“Play with my titties,” she said breathily. “Squeeze my nipples.”

I did as I was told and as soon as I had them between my fingers she threw her head back and began to moan even louder. She was so energetic, riding me fast enough that her skirt wafted up and down with each thrust, giving me a sexy glimpse of my dick disappearing inside her each time.

She came with a yell, grinding her body backwards and forward on my dick as I pinched her nipples hard. I felt my body tense, and my dick twitched as I was about to unload. She suddenly jumped off me, pulled off the condom and started jerking me off fast, my spunk flying out of me and splattering onto her skirt, my shirt, her arm, my thighs, everywhere!

“Thanks, you had just what I needed,” she said then, licking some of my cum off her hand. Then she stood up and walked away, as sexy as she had walked in, leaving me lying on the floor covered in my own cum, my mind blown, my balls emptied, her moist panties in my hand.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

I love getting naked outdoors

I’ve been a naturist ever since a girlfriend convinced me to go with her to a nudist beach a couple of years ago. When I tell people about it, they immediately assume it’s a sexual thing, but that’s not the main reason I’m into it, although I do like to screw under the blazing sun, and under the stars too! But really, it’s more about freedom. I love the sensation of the breeze on my naked skin, teasing my nipples until they stiffen, brushing over my bare pussy like a breath; okay, so maybe sensual pleasure and sexual stimulation are difficult to separate when it comes to getting naked outdoors.

Every girl should try it at least once, there is no feeling like it in the world. The moment I start taking off my clothes, baring parts of my body that are usually covered, I start to feel liberated, and excited. I can only imagine what it must feel like for a guy to feel the fresh air on his cock and balls, but for us girls, as we usually have to cover up so much more, I think it’s even more freeing. Just going topless is a wonderful feeling, but being totally naked, baring my ass and pussy to the elements, is even better. I don’t even mind if it’s not that warm, as it’s quite stimulating to go skinny dipping in cold water, or spread my legs and feel a chilly breeze sweep across my bare pussy.

I’ve gone naked in many different places – on the beach, hiking in the woods, at the lake, out on a dusty trail, even in the desert – and I always feel empowered, and so confident and feminine. It’s a strange blend of emotions as I’m taking off my clothes; excitement, apprehension, embarrassment, fear someone is watching and judging me, but once I’m naked I just feel like a goddess, at one with nature, completely at ease with my body and everyone around me.

Since discovering naturism, I’ve also discovered that I am attracted to other women, too. The funny thing is, I’ve never actually had sex with a woman under a roof! All my lesbian experiences have been outdoors, because that’s when I feel at my most sexual, and also when I appreciate the sexuality of other women. It’s not even about physical beauty, it’s just the power of self-assured nudity that does it for me.

I think that’s why I enjoy MetArt X so much; I’m so turned on to see your beautiful models getting naked and masturbating in the open air. For example, gorgeous Sybil A has a couple of outdoor movies, one by a lake and one in a forest. Her body is so sensational it deserves to be blessed by the sun and wind! She is a natural beauty and looks very much at home in such lovely surroundings. Seeing Melena A fingering her pussy outside in “Go Slow For You” was a very special treat for me, she is simply stunning and the way she lay herself bare right out in the open for anyone to see is extremely exciting. Another of my favorite movies is “Azure,” busty Elina plays with her wet pussy in a secluded cove on the seashore, it’s an incredible location and I’m sure I would feel really horny if I were to be naked there too.

My public nudity has led to a couple of encounters with other women, and in my fantasies they are even wilder. I picture myself on a beach, lying on my back with another girl squatting over my face as we eat each other’s pussy, surrounded by strangers watching us. Some of them are masturbating, some ask if they can touch, some are having sex themselves, and all of them are turned on by the show we are giving them. I wonder if I’ll ever have the nerve to do something like that for real. Sometimes I lie on the beach thinking about it, and I have to masturbate in my car before I can calm down enough to drive home. The temptation to drive home naked is so strong! Thank you, MetArt X, for giving me such an amazing outlet for all my horny urges.

READ MORE

Sexy superstar Dido A – my favorite MetArt X model

There are so many beautiful girls on MetArt X, so many hot babes with amazing bodies that blow me away every time they appear in a new movie or photoset. But there’s one woman who has been making my cock throb harder than any other for the best part of a decade, and that’s Dido A.

Petite, blonde, with gorgeous hazel eyes, an ass that makes me want to reach out and touch it, and sexy little titties with stiff, dark nipples – Dido is my idea of the perfect woman. There must be something in the water in the Czech Republic, the girls are so stunning, and Dido is the best of the best.

It’s hard to believe she has been making movies for nearly ten years, as she still looks so youthful, although she has become a much more sexually assertive and confident model. I enjoy all her early movies on Viv Thomas (as Lola A) dating back to 2008, when she was just 20 years old. And I can’t deny I love her girl-girl movies on Viv Thomas, and especially her recent boy-girl appearances on SexArt – she’s an amazingly hot, sensual woman. But there is something special about seeing her in a solo movie, having her all to myself and getting to fully appreciate her beauty and sexual charisma.

“Like Silk,” directed by Alis Locanta,  is a great introduction to Dido’s powerful sensuality. She’s got that look on her face as soon as the camera’s rolling, a mixture of horny and happy, smiling with pleasure and knowing she’s giving us pleasure too. Her hands are all over her body – I’m so jealous of those hands! – teasing her nipples hard, sliding over her sheer panties, then diving inside to get to that lovely, juicy, shaved pussy.  Watching her masturbate on camera in her MetArt X movies feels like we’re seeing her just how she is when she’s really alone, which is a huge turn on.

Then there’s Charles Lakante’s movie “My First Ones,” which I return to time and time again. If you want to know exactly how beautiful this girl is, check it out around the two-minute mark. Dido looks incredible in black, it really is her color and works so well with her soft tan and blonde hair, so when she’s kneeling on her couch in black stockings and heels, tearing off her black silk top to show off her amazing body, I am in heaven. Her ass looks so fine I could die a happy man if that were the last thing I ever saw. She plays with some toys and you can see just how wild those vibrators send her, she’s clearly enraptured when they’re buzzing up against her clit, and I absolutely love it when she’s got one deep inside her pussy and another buzzing against her clit – again there’s that flash of a smile as she reveals just how much she’s enjoying herself. It ends unforgettably, with Dido on her knees, her incredible ass up the air – how I would love to be there, kissing and licking it, pushing her over the edge to her orgasm. I was so happy to see her work with Charles Lakante again recently for “Sins Off,” a simply amazing movie. I need to watch it a few more times before I can formulate my thoughts beyond – wow!

So far, my favorite movie is Alis Locanta’s “Wet on Wet.” That perfect body looks so good dripping wet, but it’s her playfulness that makes it so special. I’ve always found Dido to be at her sexiest when she’s smiling, and it’s obvious she thinks climbing into the shower with all her clothes on is a blast – she’s so happy and full of fun when she first gets under the water. Then once she’s down to her panties and playing with her pussy, the look of pure sexual joy on her face is irresistible.

So Dido, I just want to say that I love you with all my heart. You have had me entranced ever since I first set eyes on you. I love your pretty face and perfect body, but most of all, I love the way you’re into what you do. I love that you enjoy playing with yourself on camera and I really love that you like to be in control. I’ve watched you blossom from shy but horny newbie to horny and dominant star and I’ve relished every minute of it. I hope you’ll be making movies for at least another decade yet!

 

READ MORE

Screwing my sexy boss, part three

Erotic fiction inspired by Leonie in "In Luxe"

Part two was published on this blog on July 23, 2017. The story so far: Greg is working as a busboy in a restaurant when he is seduced by his sexy Russian boss, Leonie, who lets him fuck her gorgeous tight ass. They hang out at a hotel pool and he finger-bangs her under a towel before they go to her room. The story continues...

Once we got to her room, Leonie took her time undressing, making sure I was standing to attention when we got in the shower. We soaped each other up from head to toe, Leonie paying lots of attention to my erection. After rinsing down, she took me into her hot little mouth, stroking me with a purpose. Hot needles of spray and Leonie’s lips had me relaxed and pulsing in no time and I was steely hard, sliding over her tongue and fucking her mouth. I pulled out when I had to cum, and she jerked me off over her face, smearing it around her lips with my dripping glans. When she looked up at me with her gorgeous hazel eyes and my shiny semen dripping down I thought she was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen.

We rinsed and dried off, and then Leonie fished in her bag and took out two sets of fur-lined handcuffs with long stainless chains attached, holding them up for me proudly.

“I know I’m a bad girl, honey, but now you can tie me up and punish me!” she said with a naughty smile.

I was a bit overwhelmed by this suggestion, but she explained, “You know I am the manager and I have to be a bitch all day long, so when someone I love and trust takes that all away from me and punishes me for being a bad bitch I feel so… free… it’s so nice.”

That made sense to me, and so a minute later I had her tied to the bedposts, spread-eagled and buns up. She watched me over her shoulder with a smirk, flexing her cheeks.

“Are you going to fuck my ass again?”

“Maybe later. Right now I think I'm going to lick you… After I spank you.”

I put a pillow under her hips so her firm, tanned buns were raised. Whack! She cried out as I smacked her ass cheek, making the flesh wobble and redden, but when she raised her head she was smiling.

“When were you a bad girl at work?”

“Oh, Greg, during the Sunday rush I just wanted to sit on your cock with all the customers there. It was so crowded! I couldn't think for a minute and I went to the ladies’ room and touched myself! Was that bad?”

Whoa! That blew my mind.

I spanked her until her cheeks were flaming. Between her spread thighs, the lips were noticeably wet. Then I looked to see what else Leonie had in the bag, and found a scarf to blindfold her, and a set of three buttplugs. Choosing the longest, I dabbed a little lube on the tip. Spreading her legs apart so her anus was clearly visible, I let my fingers invade her wet folds, circling her slippery clit, and admired the response, as she pressed back against my fingers and wiggled her ass.

She jumped when I pressed the plug to her asshole, and I circled it to calm her; then pressed into the center and held it there, allowing her to relax enough to engulf and slide up the smooth plug. I held her hips still so I could tongue her sopping pussy, her entire crotch shining with arousal by this point. With her warm cheeks in my face, I tongue fucked her deep while I massaged her clitoris. The flavor of freshly showered woman was now overtaken by the briny scent of sex and sweat. I sucked on her slippery folds and flicked my tongue while slapping her clit.

 I could feel her shivering, getting ready to climax, so I changed it up, withdrawing the long plug and tonguing her asshole while driving two stiff fingers into her pussy. Wet sounds mingled with her gasps as my palm slapped her crotch and I rode my tongue all around and inside her ass, cheeks moist with sweat. I lost track of time but when I could feel her starting to climax I stopped again and caught my breath.

She was beyond words, rocking back against my hand and face frantically. I drew her lovely ass up high, admiring her wet, open asshole, a crinkled light brown circle with a flaming pink center nestled between her hot, red, shining butt cheeks. I couldn't resist so I drove my cock in deep with one push. Immediately Leonie began to shudder and squeeze, orgasming around me; but I was just getting started. I pounded her hard, at a perfect angle to thrust deep. I didn’t hold back, just rode her hard, revelling in the pressure inside of her tight ass. Soon she was cumming again, her back arching and her butt squeezing rapidly around my shaft.

“Cum, Leonie. Cum for me again!” I whispered right in her ear and she dissolved, squirming with pleasure.

Releasing her wrists and ankles, I let her rest for a bit, still blindfolded, and kissed her, our lips wet and melting together. When she’d caught her breath I restrained her again, this time face up but with her ankles at the headboard and her head hanging off the edge of the bed.

I lowered my cock until she felt my glans on her lips and she licked me with relish. I was so stiff. She caught my head between her lips, so I could slide in right along her wet tongue into her throat. I started to slow fuck her mouth. She was amazing, gagging a little but letting me deepthroat her.

I reached for the still-slippery plug and slid it into her ass, and then started licking her clit, so pink and wet with her juices. The taste and feel of her as she sucked me finally pushed me over the edge and I started shuddering and launching semen into her throat. Leonie’s thighs squeezed my face and another orgasm wracked her slender body.

After that we just passed out in each other’s arms and let the air conditioning cool us off. When we awoke it was evening.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

 

READ MORE

White cotton panties

It’s the simple things in life that make me happiest, and that includes my taste in underwear. Not for me the expensive, fancy fripperies that adorn the windows of high-class lingerie boutiques, or the kinky latex found in sex stores. You won’t find me lusting after leather clad movie heroines or swooning at the sight of frilly panties on my neighbor’s washing line. No, what does it for me is something much more plain and simple: classic white cotton panties.

My favorite kind are the totally plain ones, but something a little sexier and more stylish can be cute too, like the ones gorgeous blonde Dido A wears in the movie  “Nightcap” that have a subtle pattern and a frilled edge. What’s great about having a white cotton panty fetish is that most of the time I just don’t know if it’s going to be my day, not until the moment the clothes come off. Dido doesn’t drag out the tease for too long, lifting her dress to flash her pristine panties and then unbuttoning it to reveal she’s wearing a plain white bra too – it’s so understated, and that’s what I find really sexy. It looks like something she would wear in real life, not just on camera. Watching her run her fingers over her panties, then dip them inside to stroke her pussy, is amazing.

White cotton panties look great when you’ve been rubbing a girl’s clit through them and her pussy juice has made a little damp patch beneath your fingers – it always makes me want to push my fingers inside a little to get those panties even wetter. It’s so hot when Dido takes the panties off and rubs them against her pussy; it makes me want to sniff and lick them, then wrap them around my cock, still warm from her pussy.

My favorite photoset on MetArt X so far is Messiah in “Rainy Day,” she is so sweet and even looks a bit shy as she pulls up her skirt to show her panties – which are very simple white cotton ones – but then she peels them down over the perfect curve of her ass and bends over to show her pussy. How hot!

In another great movie, “Eavesdropping 2,” busty Ryana is at home on the couch, reading a book, when she starts to play with herself, and this scene captures everything I love about white cotton panties. She opens her legs and shows off her plain underwear, then has a little rub before pulling them to the side to expose her pretty pussy. It’s the everyday, mundane situation that makes it so arousing; she hasn’t dressed up for sex, she’s just home alone wearing ordinary panties she thought nobody else would get to see, and her focus is totally absorbed in pleasuring herself.

I guess the turn on for me is that girls who wear white cotton panties are not trying to be sexy, and that makes them all the more alluring. They don’t advertise that the wearer is a sexual being who loves to fuck. You have to find that out for yourself. My girlfriend finds it funny that seeing her all dressed up and looking beautiful doesn’t turn me on as much as when I catch her putting on plain underwear to do chores or go to the gym. If she’s in the mood too, I’ll soon have my fingers inside the fabric as I stroke her until she’s really wet; and then if I’m lucky I’ll get to feel that warm cotton brush against me as I pull her panties down her thighs and fuck her doggy style. Sometimes she’ll even let me pull the panties back up and rub her though them after I’ve cum, so my hot load seeps out to soak through the fabric and get it all wet and sticky.

So please keep up the good work, MetArt X, and remember, they may look like plain, boring panties but some of us love them more than anything!

READ MORE

Screwing my sexy boss, part two

Erotic fiction inspired by Leonie in "Seduction."

Part one was published on this blog on June 11, 2017. The story so far: Greg is working as a busboy in a restaurant when he is seduced by his sexy Russian boss, Leonie, who lets him fuck her tight ass. The story continues...

We lay there in Leonie’s bed cooling off in the middle of the afternoon, pulling ourselves back together. I was idly caressing her bottom; her legs were apart and I could feel sticky stuff leaking out, marvelling at how easily my fingers went in now.

“You’d better stop that or I'm gonna want to go again,” she giggled.

“Suits me fine!” My fingers were in her wet folds and she was moving her hips. “This time I want to lick you.”

She climbed on top of me and we kissed for a while. My pole was rising and I rubbed it on her inner thigh, but I wanted to taste her pussy so I flipped her onto her back and pushed her legs up to see her wet lips. They were gorgeous, pink and puffy, shining and sweaty, and she was clean-shaven, not a trace of public hair. I admired her at close range while I kissed her inner thighs and sucked her lips so I could feel her squirm. Her hood was slim and very light pink and then her swollen inner lips flared wider, chocolate brown and shining with wetness. I parted her lips with my tongue and slid up over her hood, then down inside to flick her inner folds. Leonie squirmed again and I could hear her breathing getting rough. Concentrating on her clit I swiped harder with my tongue, driving her wild. She crossed her ankles behind my head and ground her pussy right up into my face. I reached up and pinched her nipples and she gasped. I stuck my tongue deep inside again while my fingers whipped on her clit – I felt her shiver at that.

I wanted to mark her, so I took the tender skin of her inner thigh and sucked it hard between my lips to give her a hickey. Then I licked two fingers and entered her soft asshole, reaching up inside to stimulate her while I flicked her clit rapidly. Leonie’s body tensed and she shivered and dissolved into jerking shudders while she moaned and called my name. My face was covered with her wet juices and she pulled me up to her lips, tasting them with me.

On Leonie’s next day off, she called me early to ask me to meet her; she’d booked a room at a hotel with a pool and wanted to hang out. I was so besotted; this sexy Russian woman, a few years older than me, with incredible green eyes and a fantastic body, how could I resist?

We sat by the pool, Leonie looking very glamorous in a sexy swimsuit, floppy hat and sunglasses. We lounged on two long recliners pushed together, had lunch outside with some strong, sweet frozen piña coladas and then relaxed and soaked up some rays. I guessed this was how Leonie got that perfect all-over tan.

She put some sunscreen on my back, turning me on as she massaged it into my skin. She spent a lot of time on me, tickling me, pinching my nipples, teasing until she was certain she had my full attention, then asked me to put some on her. I massaged the sunscreen into her slim shoulders and she lifted the neck strap of her suit over her head so I could put some on the back of her neck. Then she leaned back and lifted her suit top up so I could see inside.

“Greg I forgot my boobs, can you do them for me?” They sure looked nice, and there was hardly anyone there to see, so I reached around and spread the sunscreen over Leonie’s breasts, probably taking longer than I needed to, rolling her brown nipples between my fingers. She was purring with pleasure as she lay down full length on her tummy, her suit bottom just a thin strip of fabric disappearing between her cheeks, not even covering her ass.

“Can you get my butt too, honey?” she smiled, wagging her bottom and kicking her heels. I was hooked. After squirting a few thick, white drops on her cheeks I massaged the lotion into the soft skin of her firm, tanned ass, caressing the curves.

“Under my suit too, baby,” she pouted, biting her lip. I slid my slippery fingers under the edges and gave her the full treatment, sliding a finger between her cheeks when she spread her legs. She felt so luscious.

I glanced around but there were only a couple of other people at the pool, not at all close and just reading, sunning and dozing. I draped a towel over us and tugged aside the crotch of Leonie’s bathing suit, nestling my fingers inside her crinkly wet pussy folds, penetrating her with two stiff fingers and rubbing her asshole with my thumb. Leonie's head was turned away from me, her face pressed into a small pillow, biting down on her magazine and rasping her breath.

“Shhhh,” I said and popped my thumb up her asshole. She jerked and then relaxed, letting me fuck her ass slowly with my thumb and her pussy with my fingers. Her pussy lips felt thicker, swollen with arousal, and so wet inside. I watched her sucking in breath and trying to keep quiet. She clutched the lounger with a death grip.

“You have to keep still and quiet or they'll notice, Leonie,” I whispered. She nodded her agreement with eyes squeezed shut, gritting her teeth and shivering. I was moving slow and being careful to avoid making wet slapping noises, which only made things more intense for her. I felt her whole body stiffen and then a shudder grew from her hips and rolled up her spine while she held her breath. A low moan escaped her lips and she collapsed, trembling. I sat up and stretched to distract anyone watching while she shivered out her climax.

Watching her orgasm had my cock so hard, I had to jump in the pool to cool down. Once Leonie had regained her senses a little, she joined me in the water and we smooched for a while, then got some more drinks to take up to the room. It was getting a little too risky out there by the pool…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Head over heels in love with MetArt X

Kudos to the inventor of the high heel, a gift to foot fetishists and lovers of legs the world over.  They hold a special place in the world of erotica and have done since their very inception. No matter who’s wearing them, heels can turn a beautiful pair of legs into one worthy of erotic worship.

In the MetArt X movie “Belle en Lingerie” gorgeous brunette Kira Zen demonstrates this perfectly, strapping her feet into a pair of open toed high heels and turning her ankle to emphasize the curves and lines of her calves. When she lies face down on the bed in her heels and panties and we watch her kick her feet lazily up over her ass, there’s no doubt it’s a sexy scene, made totally mindblowing by the way the heels elongate her lovely legs.

High heels have been associated with sex and carnal pleasure in the human collective consciousness for decades, since the days when the most you’d ever see of a woman was her ankles and face, those ankles almost always being encased inside heeled footwear.

As the movie progresses we see Kira with her panties around her ankles, stroking her pussy with her heels over her head, a blissfully arousing sight. I love to see heels in erotica; to me it’s a signal that the model is not only beautiful, but confident, sexually charged, ready for anything. High heels make a woman feel sexy and a man feel horny. There's a reason girls cal them "fuck me pumps"!

Watching Sarah Kay, for example, in “Make Up,” standing in front of her mirror wearing ruby red heels, stockings and garters, there’s no doubt she’s dressed for sex. Have you ever seen a woman in stockings and garters who didn’t pair them with high heels? No! Have you ever fucked a woman who’s kept her flats on? Hell no! But have you ever fucked a woman who kept her heels on? Of course you have! That’s because it’s not just us guys who find them sexy, women feel sexy in them too. I wish Sarah Kay had kept her stockings and heels on for the whole movie, but I have watched it over and over anyway, she’s damn hot.

Amelia Gin’s movie “Little Black Dress” is perfect in my eyes. That little black dress and matching heels deliver a knockout punch! Just watch her as she stands there in her heels and lifts the hem of her dress to reveal her black lace panties, wriggling around to show off her incredible ass. The way her black shoes and underwear frame her ass cheeks and amazing legs is 100 percent sexy. I could watch a woman do that all day and all night.

Sydney Wolf wears shiny black heels in “Take Me Away,” another movie that really turns me on. Sydney is a hot girl with a very confident, sensual look that gets me every time, and I love this film because you have no idea she’s wearing heels until the moment she lifts her feet to take her panties off. Wonderfully, although she gets totally naked, she keeps the sexy ankle-strap shoes on the entire time, just how I like it.

So thanks MetArt X for the beautiful models and the awesome movies, but most of all, thanks for the high heels, you make so many of us out here so very happy.

READ MORE

Fuck art, let’s fuck!

Erotic fiction inspired by Caroline Abel in “The Lounge

When I’m at home and in the mood for pleasuring myself, I like to do it naked on my big leather couch, because that’s where I first fucked my girlfriend, Nancy. As I lie here with my legs spread and two fingers idly stroking up and down the glistening slit of my shaved pussy, I remember exactly how it happened…

I had only just walked into the white-walled, uptown gallery, when my gaze was drawn, not to the art, but in the direction of a gorgeous, long-legged blonde. She was wearing a skirt that barely covered her peachy ass, and her big breasts were encased in a pretty black bra clearly visible under her simple white top, which was unbuttoned just enough to retain her decency, but far enough to play the tease. I picked up a complimentary glass of bubbly and made my way over to her.

The sound of my high heels on the polished hardwood floor as I got closer to her made the blonde look around. Pointing at a particularly wild painting of two naked females locked in a sexual embrace, I said, “Now that’s what I call art.”

The blonde smiled, and said, “What is it about the image that moves you?”

“In a word, everything,” I answered. “I find the intense realism and chiaroscuro of the artist’s work unconditionally compelling; the way she has captured the very essence of her subjects’ desire, the emotionally unfettered nature of their sexual bond and resulting interaction is quite simply, breathtaking.”

The blonde looked at me wide eyed and said, Wow! Really?”

“Oh yes,” I replied. “That, and the fact that I think it’s totally hot!”

The blonde’s smile widened, and she said, “I so agree about it being hot, do you fancy discussing it further over another drink?”

Never being one to beat about the bush, I said, “Would you consider going somewhere more intimate, like my apartment for instance?”

“I’m Nancy,” she replied, grabbing my hand – which I took as a yes.

“My name’s Donna,” I said, and we exited the gallery in a flash.

Back at my place, the door was barely shut before Nancy began tugging at my blouse. She took off my bra and skirt, pushed me onto the couch, and straddled me. As I lay beneath her, Nancy stroked my breasts and kissed my neck. I sighed with pleasure and arched my back against the couch, rubbing my torso hard against hers. She responded by pushing me back down and giving my erect nipples a naughty tweak, as she said, “You have such magnificent breasts.”

I smiled at the compliment. Nancy kissed me along my collarbone, before moving to focus on my right breast. She slowly and delicately spiraled her tongue inward, until, after what felt like an eternity, she reached my ultra sensitive nipple. She drew her teeth over it, which made me shudder with delight, and then teased it with her tongue. I groaned with arousal as she started sucking on it, and felt the first of many waves of excitement wash over me.

After a few minutes of sucking and kneading my right breast, Nancy switched to my left one and repeated the entire arousing routine. My groans of pleasure grew in volume with every touch, suck, and flick of her tongue.

“Oh my god, Nancy,” I blurted. “You are so amazing.”

Nancy said nothing, but responded by moving one of her hands between my legs, to stroke my pussy through my tight black panties. A jolt of sexual electricity shot through my entire body, and I knew that Nancy could feel how wet I was. She quit playing with my boobs, tugged aside my panties, and trailed a finger along the slippery slit of my shaved pussy, teasingly bumping it against my swollen clit. My body trembled with pleasure and anticipation as she slid off the panties.

Nancy knelt between my spread legs and traced her fingers along my inner thighs, teasingly brushing the outer lips of my pussy. I writhed and made tiny thrusting movements against her hand. She got the message and slid a single finger effortlessly inside my wetness, at the very instant she started rubbing my clit between two fingers of her other hand. Her fingers curled inside me in a way that caused my legs to spasm; I closed my eyes and threw back my head.

I grabbed and rubbed at my breasts, roughly twisting and pinching my nipples. The desire I had for Nancy to make me come was immense, and when she withdrew her thrusting fingers and replaced them with her mouth, I knew that moment wasn’t far away. Her tongue and mouth caressed and savored every inch of my pussy, and I shuddered uncontrollably as her tongue probed my hot hole, hard and deep. As I felt an intense orgasm start to well up inside of me, Nancy turned on the tease and stopped me in my tracks.

She slid up my body and kissed me hard. The taste of my own honey on her lips drove me crazy, and I started slapping myself between my legs; I was unable to speak due to being completely lip-locked with Nancy. It was only when I accompanied my pussy slapping with whimpers of desperation that Nancy slid back down between my legs.

This time she slipped two fingers inside my wetness, while simultaneously licking and sucking my clit. The way she swirled her tongue around my nub made my body tremble, and cries of pleasure escaped my lips. Although I was riding a wave of ecstasy, I suddenly realized that I wasn’t the only one moaning and gasping – Nancy was too. I opened my eyes and saw that she had a hand inside her panties and was getting off on getting me off.

Nancy suddenly withdrew her fingers and penetrated my sopping wet pussy with her tongue, and I gasped with surprise as it entered me. She only probed around for a short while though; just long enough to get a taste of my sweet juices, before she switched back to using two fingers. She flexed them once they were inside, to stretch me wider. Her action was unexpected and I yelped, but it felt so good; I was so close to coming I could almost taste it. Nancy’s breathless cries told me that she too was getting close. While still frigging me like crazy, she pursed her lips around my clit and sucked. That was all it took. My pelvis arched up against her hand and mouth momentarily, before my entire body began undulating uncontrollably. I screamed, “Oh yes! Yes! Yes, Nancy! Yes!” as an orgasm tore through me that was so intense it felt like I’d been struck by lightening. As I shook wildly, so did Nancy, her hands and mouth still between my legs, as she climaxed too. Our mutual orgasm was so powerful, Nancy licking me right through it, which catapulted me off on another wave of ecstasy.

It was quite some time before we eventually recovered, but when we did, as I gazed at Nancy’s glowing face, I knew this was so much more than a one-night stand.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Screwing my sexy boss

Erotic fiction inspired by Leonie in “Taste Me

I was working as a busboy, to pay my way through college in the Midwest. The coffee shop manager was a very hot Russian woman, Leonie; she was in her thirties, with streaked blonde hair, a cute butt, and an accent that got right under my skin, especially since she would tease me all the time. Normally Leonie was very charming, but she could be unpredictable, even fiery.

One morning I came in for my shift and Leonie was in a crazy mood, because the cook had just given notice. As it happened, I had some kitchen experience, and offered to fill in while Leonie looked for a permanent replacement. She was hesitant, but agreed to give me a shot. We arranged that I would go over to her house the following day for some training.

When I showed up at her place the next day, Leonie was in a better mood. She wrapped an apron around me, seeming to linger as her arms went around my waist, and we fixed some spicy chicken wings and black beans for lunch. 

Leonie was looking great in tight shorts that showed off her tanned legs, and her tits looked really nice in her tight T-shirt. She dropped a towel and bent down to retrieve it, her ass in those painted on shorts pointed in my direction; she gave me a sly smile as she saw me take notice.

"Okay, Greg. First, we are working on some Russian sweet bread." She took some dough out of the bread machine and showed me how to knead it. I got to work on that dough but couldn't help stealing glimpses of Leonie's slim body with her nipples showing nicely under the thin fabric. Kneading the dough had me thinking about her firm ass.

Innocently, Leonie brushed her hair back and got some flour on her shirt. She went to brush it off and only made it worse. She grinned at me as she stripped off her shirt, gave me a long look, then turned on her heel and walked out of the room.

When she came back in, she had changed into a tank top with some tiny bikini panties, but all I could think of was her pale, naked breasts with pointy brown nipples. She came close. I figured she was still making fun of me, but then I felt her hand slipping inside my jeans to give my butt a squeeze. I turned to her and her other hand slid in too! I was caught and we were hip to hip and she could surely feel me growing inside my jeans.

She reached up on her tiptoes and pulled my face down for a kiss. She guided my arm and planted my hand right on her firm butt cheek. Then my other hand. My hands went under her panties. Oh that was nice, so smooth...

Leonie looked up at my guilty grin. "Like what you find, Greg?" I nodded. "Mmm, I like it too. Let’s eat!"

Before I knew it, Leonie sat on my lap and ground her buns down on my boner with a cute little smile. Then she fed me with her fingers.

"Oh, Greg baby, try this hot sauce on those wings. You'll like it..."

"You sure?" I was suspicious but I took a bite. Immediately my tongue and lips felt a searing, burning rush of pain.

Leonie was cracking up, of course. "Here drink more beer, Greg! It will cool you off."

I took a big swallow. "It's not working!"

"Oh, honey, I'm so sorry! I will show you a Russian trick to take the pain away. Give me your mouth, baby...”

I turned my burning lips to her and she puckered up and gave me the most amazing kiss, beautiful lips and tongue, soft and moist, arms around my neck. I gasped for air when we broke the clinch. And boy it sure worked! I didn't even notice the pain anymore. But Leonie grabbed a swig of beer.

"Now I am tingling!" she laughed, and we kissed again – cold beer, warm girl and a hot tongue! We made out like that for a while. By then she was facing me across my lap, tan legs on either side and rocking her mound in a rhythm right on top of my joint.  Just her thin panties and my jeans separating us. I felt her breasts pressing against my chest. She smiled when my hand slid up inside her tank top.

Spreading my fingers, I gave her soft tit a little squeeze and she shivered. Her nipples hardened up and I pinched the firm tip. Leonie closed her eyes and sucked in her breath. She lifted her tank top over her boob and my lips sucked and I ran my tongue around the tip. Her heavy breathing and jasmine perfume were getting to me... I came up for air.

"Leonie? Should we be doing this?"

She looked down at me with mock regret. "Oh, Greg, I am so sorry, I am taking advantage of you! And I am your boss! Oh I am being such a bad boss! Can you forgive me?"

"Sure Leonie, but-"

"Greg, you must punish me, okay? I'm being very bad and I need to be spanked!" She lay down across my lap, buns up. Smack! She gave herself one to demonstrate, and pulled her panties aside, revealing her pink butthole and shining lips. Okay... Two more good ones on each side! Slap! Now she was squirming and gasping with pleasure, her plump cheeks glowing red, flushed and hot.

She slid off my lap and crouched between my knees. In an instant, she had my pants down and my cock out and was stroking and admiring it. She looked up at me with her beautiful brown eyes as she ran her tongue around the head, then took me inside her lips and sucked me deeply while stroking in a fast rhythm. Her other hand was massaging my balls and I started twitching in tiny jolts. She rose up, elbows on my thighs and began to bob her head to take me in deeper and I couldn't help thrusting. That really got her hot and I began to fuck her mouth; my cock was straining with arousal.

Leonie gave me a grin, lubed up one finger with her tongue, slid it between my cheeks and found my asshole. That was just too much and when she reached up in there and pressed down I lost it and came in great bouts of semen, launching it into the back of her throat. I pulled out and finished on her face and tits. We had a moment there, catching our breath, her big eyes locked on mine while she wiped the droplets off her face and lips to swallow it. She looked so beautiful. I was hooked.

I pulled her up to me and planted my lips on hers, didn’t care that they were moist with my semen. I was still pretty hard so I lifted her up and found my way inside her slit. She lowered herself slowly down on me until I was buried all the way inside her puffy, wet pussy. With her bare feet on the chair beside me all she had to do was bounce a little so we were fucking and she could really grind on me.

It was sweaty and hot. I pulled her against me and slammed it in hard. She was gasping for breath as I kissed her and bit her neck, sucking on her tender skin until it glowed red. She came, squirming in my arms and clenching her wet pussy around me, head thrown back, eyes shut and shuddering in climax.

She lifted off me, took my hand and led me to the bedroom, getting on her hands and knees with a wicked smile. As my fingers probed between her ass cheeks, she thrust back to meet them. She took some lube from the nightstand; her cheeks were like hot pink velvet and I got that stuff right on target, the circle of her pink asshole firm and crinkled. I licked all around it and worked the lube in deep, as she shivered with pleasure.

My joint was beyond hard. I slotted myself right in the middle and ground down on her and rubbed it all over her backdoor. My glans nestled in that dip around her asshole. I pushed just a little to make contact and she stretched a bit and I was able to slip in, just the head. I kept some pressure on and gradually her slick ass surrounded me, sliding up my shaft, and I felt her buns against my hips and my cock was deep in a warm, soft place, holding me in tight. I began to withdraw through her tight sphincter, then pushed back in again, very slow but deep, my entire shaft buried with each pelvic thrust.

"Fuck yourself with your fingers, Leonie. I want you to come again!" I felt her diddling her clit.

Her asshole felt incredible, very tight and hot. My hips kept wanting to push the pace but I knew I couldn't last long so I kept it slow. Leonie began to push back to meet me. Her head dropped and back arched and I could feel her beginning to come, her anus squeezing and sucking me in. I reached and pulled her hair back so I could watch her face as she climaxed. Eyes squeezed shut and mouth open, her body bucked and she came loud and long, moaning and writhing.

No time to hold back now, I pounded deep between her clenching butt cheeks and all that pressure inside scrambled my brains while my balls and shaft pulsed and launched and emptied deep into her ass.


If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Hard, fast and unexpected

Erotic fiction inspired by Misty Lovelace in “Perfect Choice

Traveling and sex are two of my favorite things. I have to travel for my job at least once a month, and I’m usually away for the working week, meaning I get to spend four nights looking for a good lay in the local bars.

Last month was the first time I was accompanied by a business associate. My company was partnering with another to help launch a new product – don’t ask, it bores the hell out of me at the best of times – and had decided that sending a rep from both partners would give the sales pitch more weight.

I was a little put out, thinking that having a stranger along for the ride would seriously cramp my style, but I also entertained the idea that maybe he’d be up for a little nightlife too. So I wasn’t too pleased when I went to meet ‘Pat’ in the reception of our hotel and it turned out to be ‘Patricia’!

I thought I’d managed to hide my initial disappointment when we met – how on earth would I pick up any hot chicks with a female colleague in tow? – but Patricia obviously noticed something was amiss; later that day, after we’d spent hours meeting and greeting as many retailers as we could and were having a drink at the hotel bar, she brought up our first meeting.

“You were a little upset to see me this morning, weren’t you?” she said.

Stalling for time, I answered, “What makes you say that?”

“I could see it in your eyes. Just for a moment, you looked deflated. Don’t you think women can do this job?”

“No! No way!” That got me. I hate being accused of bullshit like that. “I’ve got no problem at all with women in sales. It’s not that at all. It’s just…” it looked like owning up was the only way I was going to save face. “To be perfectly honest, I travel a lot and I prefer to travel alone most of the time, if only because I also like to… get laid a lot. You’ll laugh but I was already annoyed that I would have to spend this week with another guy, but when I saw you I knew my chances of slipping out each night looking for a good lay were zero.”

She was quiet for a moment, her eyes glistening, fingers stirring her drink. “What would you say if I told you that you didn’t need to slip out alone?”

I had no idea what she meant by that, so I kept quiet.

“In fact… you don’t need to slip out at all…”

Interesting. It was very vague, but I was starting to think she was telling me she wanted to fuck. So when she drained her drink and got up I was left wondering where this was leading.

“Well, come on, lover boy,” she said, gesturing toward the elevator.

That was invitation enough. I drained my drink, paid the check and followed her. I’ve always had a thing for confident, sexy brunettes. We stood silently together waiting for the elevator doors to open but as soon as we were inside and the doors closed, Patricia reached for my cock and started to massage me through my pants.

“I like to fuck too when I’m away, but I don’t like to be kept waiting. Mmm, you’re nice and hard already, this is going to be fun.”

Patricia led the way to her room, reaching behind her to touch my dick every now and then. Once we were inside her room, she stripped immediately and I did the same. She had a great body, with slim hips and perfect-handful breasts, the nipples wide and pale, and a trimmed fuzz of dark pubic hair above her slit.

Patricia kneeled in front of me and with a little smirk, started to lick and kiss my shaft, opening her mouth to take all of me inside, stretching her lips and easing them down as far as she could go on my throbbing cock.

“Yeah, you’re ready. Now fuck me.”

I couldn’t believe my luck. We had another four days together and I knew right then and there that Pat was going to be a filthy fuck – and just my type of woman!

She climbed onto the bed on her hands and knees, one hand playing with her pussy. “See how wet and ready I am?” she purred over her shoulder. “Come on. Fuck me. I don’t want any foreplay, I want your hard cock in me. Fuck me hard and fast. Cum in me. Don’t wait for me, just do it.”

I did exactly as she instructed, climbing onto the bed behind her and slamming my prick inside her. She was tight but wet and I fit like a hand in a glove.

She’d made it clear she didn’t want me to hold back, so I didn’t. I fucked her hard and fast, thinking only of myself, screwing her like I was jerking off, no nice and easy, no grinding it around, just ramming away at her tight pussy faster and faster until I had filled her with my cum. I fell forward onto her and she lay face down on the bed as my dick slid from her snatch and I rolled off beside her.

“Yeah, that hit the spot. You should go get some rest, we’ve got a long day ahead of us tomorrow. And a very long night…”

And that was how my incredible week of fucking began, with me walking out the door and watching Patricia finger her spunk-filled pussy as she smiled at me from her bed. Incredible.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Remember me this way

Erotic fiction inspired by Nancy A in “Bright Morning

Whenever my lover Anton goes away on business, we fuck right before he leaves, even if he’s departing at the crack of dawn. I wouldn’t dream of missing out on the last chance for sex before he leaves, because while I love him madly, when he’s not here what I miss most about him is his cock.

Before he left early this morning, he gave me the most delicious wake up call imaginable. I was dreaming that I was sitting inside a velvet-lined box, with holes through which strangers were caressing me. As I drifted out of sleep, Anton was running the tips of his fingers all over my naked body. I smiled and shivered with delight.

“You’re almost my dream come true,” I said.

“Only almost?” he replied with a smile, as he cupped the fullness of my breasts.

I smiled dreamily again, then shuddered with arousal as he parted my legs and draped them over his shoulders. I gripped his head and pulled him in closer, arching my hips to thrust my pussy closer to his mouth.

“I love the way your pussy glistens when you’re wet,” he said. “It looks delicious, good enough to eat.”

I purred my approval and Anton leaned in and lapped at my slit, before burying his tongue up inside me. I love being fucked by his tongue, and tensed my inner muscles, clamping down on it in the same way I would if he were fucking me with his cock.

I felt momentarily frustrated when he withdrew his tongue from me; that was until he started brushing it lightly over my clit. The more he licked, the more sensitive my clit became, and heat blazed through my body as an orgasm began to build inside me. As I writhed beneath Anton, he hummed his approval at my excitement, the vibrations flooding through my sensitive flesh. His lips circled my clit and his tongue flickered back and forth. I ground my hips to increase the pressure, every single muscle in my body tensing as I came.

Without waiting for my orgasm to fade, Anton kissed and licked his way up my body. He stopped when he reached my breasts, and flicked his tongue over my erect nipples just as he had done to my clit. I felt the head of his cock nudge against my throbbing pussy, and I instinctively thrust my body against it, to urge Anton to stick it inside me.

He resisted for a moment, and kissed me full on the lips. It was a teasing distraction, because as both our mouths parted and I slipped my tongue inside his, Anton suddenly jolted his hips forward and thrust his hard cock deep inside my pussy. I gasped as he began to move inside my wetness, slowly, with long, deep strokes that made me ecstatic.

I sensed Anton wanted to savor every moment of our final fuck before he left on business, because every now and then he pulled his cock almost all the way out, and held it there a while, gazing at me mischievously as I waited for him to resume fucking me – my pussy muscles clenching in anticipation. I didn’t mind the tease though, because each time he sank his full length back into me, it was such an amazing feeling I shrieked with pleasure.

I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him closer, and lifted my hips to match the rhythm of his thrusts as they increased in speed. Anton fucked me like his life depended on it, and as he started kissing me again, I felt his body start to tense and knew he was close to coming. Which suited me just fine, as I was about at boiling point too; I just needed that little something extra to take me over the edge. The push came when Anton started pinching my nipples.

“That’s it baby!” I moaned. “Harder, harder! Make me come! I wanna come right now!”

Our eyes locked as Anton banged me relentlessly, both of us quaking with pleasure; then he stiffened, plunged his cock inside my pussy all the way to the balls, and held it there as he shot his load. At that very instant, I came too, shuddering and rocking my hips wildly against Anton’s, as my inner muscles clenched around his cock, milking every last drop of spunk out of it.

Thinking about it has made me really horny and wet again. So once I’ve finished my morning coffee I’m going to have to put my favorite dildo to use – and imagine he’s still here, working his sex magic on me.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Trying something new

Erotic fiction inspired by Elena Koshka in “Indulge

Is there any man on earth who hasn’t held a banana in front of his crotch to get a laugh? My man has made that joke countless times, but there’s no way he would have actually convinced me to stick one up my pussy just so he could get off…

Until one night when we came home from a party, tipsy and very horny.

Ryan, had woken up with the horn and spent all day wanting me. I wanted him too – waking up with your lover’s erection nestled up against your ass is a nice start to the morning, so I stroked him a while. But I had a lot to do that day. I wanted to look my best for the party and had booked in for a haircut and manicure early in the morning so I still had time to shop for a new dress and some sexy heels.

It was probably my fault for encouraging him, as when he came down to breakfast he was so frisky he could barely keep his hands off me, and more than once slipped one inside my pajamas and found me wet to the touch. I batted his hands away and ate quickly so I could get dressed and leave the house on time, leaving to his own devices. To be honest, I presumed he’d jerk off as soon as I left; but when I got home late that afternoon he was still horny.

We really didn’t have time, so I promised that when we got home from the party he could do whatever he wanted to me. I figured he’d be too tired or drunk to want anything more than a hard, fast quickie, which was fine by me. He fixed us a snack while I did my make-up; and when we sat down to eat, I suddenly became aware that I was really horny too. You know how you sometimes you want it even more because it’s absolutely the wrong time to fuck? Like you’ve got guests arriving in five minutes and you’re on the verge of stripping and fucking against the front door, knowing you might have to stop suddenly and open it? That’s how it was. I had my foot up against Ryan’s crotch while we ate, feeling his boner inside his pants.

“Come on, eat up,” he said. “We’ll be late for the party. I’ve still got to get changed.” Now suddenly it was me feeling frustrated.

The party was a blast – great music, lots of laughter and free flowing booze. We came home late, and it wasn’t until we reached the end of our street that Ryan seemed to remember my promise. His hand slipped down from my waist to my ass, rubbing my cheek and curling his fingers around to cup me. It was late and I was tipsy enough to let my inhibitions down, so as we walked together, I slid my hand to his cock. There was nobody around to see that I was squeezing Ryan hard in his pants while his fingers were drawing nearer to my crotch, my thin cotton dress posing no barrier.

By the time we reached our house, Ryan had bunched up my dress so he could get a hand inside and was busy inching his fingers into my panties. As I put the key in the lock, his hand slid between my thighs from behind, a single finger stroking my hole. I heard him murmur his appreciation when he felt how wet I was. That short walk had got me imagining all the things he might want to do. My earlier thought that he’d want to fuck hard and fast had spiralled in my head to him tying me to the bedposts and taking me from behind with no mercy, a fantasy I had never been able to confess to Ryan. We stumbled through the door with my hand reaching for Ryan’s cock again as his hand slid further inside my panties, tripping and laughing as we barrelled down the hallway and into the kitchen.

“Let’s have another drink,” I remember suggesting, because things got real hot right after that. I was reaching up for a wine bottle, leaning against the counter when I heard a slight cracking sound. It was Ryan’s knee. He squatted behind me with his head up my dress, biting and squeezing my ass cheeks. I forgot about the wine and stood there, leaning forward, hands on the counter. Ryan pulled my panties down and off, leaving my heels on, then spread my cheeks open; I felt his hot breath over my asshole and pussy.

His tongue snaked across my ass cheeks, winding its way closer to my asshole. He’d never done that before, but the thought of having a tongue licking my asshole was the right kind of rude for me at that moment, and I let him know I was up for it by pushing back, urging him on. What a feeling! Sex is all in the mind, I know, and right now my mind was open and it felt amazing. I wanted to feel Ryan’s tongue inside me and I pushed back again, nearly knocking him over, his hands grabbing the edge of the counter either side of me. He started licking all the way up and down, from my clit hood to the top of my ass crack, his tongue spread flat and wide, wetting me with saliva and my own goo.

Ryan stood up with my dress still over his head, tossing it over my back and laughing. He grabbed my hand and led it to his dick, which was pressing hard against his pants. I tried to jerk him off through his pants but he was pulling them down fast, freeing his erection into my palm. He stood to the side so I could jerk his cock better and I felt his hand slide down my crack, grabbing my ass and wiggling a fingertip on my asshole, then moving lower until it was dipping between my lips. With his thumb stroking my asshole, Ryan sunk three fingers into my pussy. Standing there in high heels with my dress up around my waist, bent over the kitchen countertop, a dick in my hand and three fingers up my pussy, was so fucking dirty.

Ryan started to move his fingers inside me, curling his hand like he was gripping me, fanning them open and slipping them out to search for my clit. Then he pulled his cock out of my hand and bent me further over; I thought he was ready to cum and wanted to shoot his load inside me. I was ready to climax myself, and wanted him deep inside me. But what I felt push against me was cold and felt strange, not like a cock at all. I tried to look, but Ryan had a hand on my back.

“Remember, you promised to let me do whatever I wanted to do?” he said. “Well this is what I want to do. I want to make you cum, so you just bend over with that beautiful ass in my face. I’m going to make you cum with this big… hard…”

Whatever it was, Ryan chose that moment to push it between my lips and right inside my pussy. It was cold and made me jump.

“Fuck, it’s cold!” I squeaked.

“It’s okay, baby, it’ll warm up soon inside you,” Ryan murmured.

Whatever it was, it was big. Bigger than Ryan. I love Ryan’s cock, he’s an excellent lover and always makes me climax. But this thing was bigger and that was exciting, almost like being fucked by another man. Ryan pushed it further inside me, deeper than he could get his cock. It was curved! And rigid. My pussy had never had something so unyielding inside it before. It had a rough end and because it was curved it was hitting my G-spot. When Ryan started to pull it out, I wanted it right back up inside me.

“Do it again,” I moaned, spreading my legs wider and lying flat on the counter. I caught sight of the fruit bowl and suddenly realized what Ryan was using on me. A banana! It was dirty, it was something new for us, and it was so fucking good.

I reached back to grab his cock and tried my best to stroke him, but that banana felt amazing and I was so close to orgasm that I couldn’t focus on anything else. I just bent over and took it, Ryan thrusting into my hand to the rhythm of his strokes as he fucked me with the banana.

When I came, it was a massive orgasm. Holding my breath, knees trembling, whole body bucking. As I let out a cry Ryan came too, his hot load hitting my ass, splashing onto my asshole and trickling down to my pussy, which just made me cum harder. Ryan left the banana inside me as he rubbed his cum around my asshole and over my clit, sending little aftershocks of pleasure through me.

That night was a turning point in our sex life. We’re a lot more adventurous now, and since I’ve discovered a taste for what you might call ‘organic’ sex toys, we have tried a few different varieties of produce too! Use your imagination, ladies…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

My dirty fantasies: what women really think about when they masturbate

If there’s one difference between men and women that we can all agree on, it’s that men venerate masturbation. Not for nothing is the ‘jerk-off' hand gesture recognized by people the world over; there isn’t a man or woman alive who doesn’t know what those curled fingers and thumb being waved at them mean. They joke about it, call each other jerks, are proud of it even, confessing to each other how many times they can do it in one day. They even make movies about it. It’s such a common theme, men and masturbation, that if you think of the word “jerk” you think in masculine terms. Male masturbation overshadows women’s masturbation to such an extent that it practically eclipses it entirely.

Except the research suggests otherwise. Gossard surveyed 1,000 women between the ages of 18 and 30 in 2008 and found that 92% of them regularly masturbated, with more than 60 percent of subjects reporting that they enjoyed masturbation at least three times a week. This might be misleading, perhaps because the survey only received responses from women that wanted to report on their onanistic tendencies, as a more in depth study by the Indiana University, the National Survey of Sexual Health And Behavior, reported that 23 percent of men aged between 25 and 29 masturbated regularly each week compared to only 7 percent of women from the same age group.

No one would argue that women masturbate more than men, but let’s not forget that we women also enjoy self-pleasuring. Which begs the question, what do women masturbate about? The male stereotype is a guy sitting in front of a screen masturbating to porn, but there is no stereotype for female onanism.

It’s not an easy question to answer. I’m sure I could go out onto the streets as a woman with a microphone in my hand and ask passing men what they jerked off to and many of them would answer honestly, but I’m not so sure many women would speak to me. To find out the truth from at least some women, I turned to my friends. To be sure that they could be honest while remaining anonymous, I got a little piggy bank and asked each of them to write their answers down and put them in the bank, which would be smashed open once everyone had replied. Some of them you may find surprising, some of them you’d think were written by men and others you’ll recognize as yourself.

So here they are, 15 honest and anonymous confessions by women aged between 18 and 46. I’ve given them some false names just to remind you that these are women.

Terri, 24

There’s a man I see every day on my commute to work. I don’t find him attractive at all, he’s rough and mean looking. In reality, if he came near me, I’d walk away, but in my fantasies I think about him on the train, turning to face me through the crowds, taking his penis out and masturbating. It’s not him jerking off that I think much about, it’s him slowly turning to face me and then slowly unzipping his pants and reaching for his cock. What’s he going to do? That’s what’s been turning me on recently.

Roisin, 38

I watch gay porn. Specifically, muscular men in women’s underwear being dominated by ladyboys. It’s a bit weird but in my head, I’m thinking about what it would be like to have a penis. I see it as a woman with a cock because weirdly I’m not into seeing two guys together. I have a vibrator that bends just right so I use that the wrong way around and I can imagine I have a cock coming out of my pussy while I’m pressing it into my clitoris.

Lana, 26

On a trip to Europe with my parents when I was 18 I met a man staying in the same hotel. He was much older. We went to his room and had the best sex I’ve ever had. It’s still my go to fantasy.

Karen, 29

Nothing. But I don’t masturbate for the pleasure of it very often at all. I do it when I need to cum, when I’m so tense that I need a release. I have to be standing up and I do it very fast!

Shelly, 46

My husband’s friends. I don’t want to have sex with them, but I fantasize a lot about them watching me having sex with my husband or masturbating in front of them. I don’t see my husband’s face in these fantasies, as I am always in a position where I am looking directly at the friend I’m thinking of. It’s kind of like saying, “look at what you’ll never get.”

Bethany, 34

I almost always fantasise about foreplay. It reminds me of times before I had sex, when I still didn’t know what it was like to have a man inside me and everything was new and strange and exciting. I go back to memories of boyfriends and dates, hands inside my panties, hard cocks straining and hot in my hand, the intensity of those moments and the silent urgency of it.

Louise, 37

Porn. Homemade stuff. Nothing in particular, just anything that looks like the people fucking are really into it. Good sex can’t be faked and it’s very sexy to watch, doesn’t matter how good or bad looking the people are. I’ve recently been wondering about going to a swingers’ party. Also, I really like watching other girls masturbate. MetArt X has been a revelation to me, I watch the movies a LOT and remember the hottest bits when I frig off!

Cody, 31

I’m not thinking about stuff other than how good it feels. I masturbate against things. Door handles, table edges, the shower door. I have always preferred rubbing up against things to physically touching myself, I used to rub up against my pillow as a teenager. I’m usually not naked. I’m thinking about how good it feels and how I shouldn’t be doing it, and that just makes me do it more.

Susan, 34

Strangers. People I’ve never met, people I’ve made up in my head. Sometimes one, often more. Flashes of orgiastic scenes, bodies writhing. The sounds of sex, the smells, the pain and pleasure of it. Nothing concrete or tangible, no special people or particular sex acts. All of it.

Mary, 18

I have a thing for the local weatherman. He seems so nice and attractive, I fantasize about seducing him. Turing him from a sweet man into a fuck machine.

Rachel, 42

My husband, believe it or not. I think about him doing manly stuff around the house. He’s at his most sexy when he’s chopping wood in the yard. I love watching him when he’s being strong and powerful.


Alice, 25

Cops. Film stars. Sometimes both, movie stars in cop uniforms. Coming to my home, knocking on my door, seducing me on the doorstep. Crazy, right? Gets me off, though!

Gemma, 25

BDSM. Being a slave to a dominatrix. I found some very kinky stories on MyErotica.com and they play right into my fantasies.

Sadie, 37

Frat parties from my college days. A lot of wild sex went on in college. I had a lot of good times. Enough to enjoy in my memory over and over again.

Drew, 29

Prisons. Like, being in a prison cell with four cons for the night. Also, having lesbian sex for the first time. 

How about you?

READ MORE

A Warm Welcome

Erotic fiction inspired by Aislin in “Mansion of Pleasure

Whenever Michael goes away on business, I make sure that he comes home to a very warm welcome.

Absence may make the heart grow fonder, but for me, absence makes my pussy wet. The first day Michael’s away is fine, probably because I’ve fucked him the night before, but by day two I start to miss him, and by the evening, what I miss most is his cock.

Can you imagine how horny I am by day three? Thankfully, he’s rarely away for longer than three days and I can keep myself busy preparing for his return – I go mad tidying the house, cleaning, wiping, adjusting ornaments, readjusting them. I can’t sit still, it’s like I’m waiting for Santa Claus or something.

Last week, Michael was away from Monday until Friday and I was like a leopard on heat by the time the sun rose on the end of the week. I was so antsy that I completely failed to get anything ready – no meal on the table, no fine wine, I hadn’t even bought new underwear. I tried to get some food prepared, but my mind wandered so much that I found myself in the kitchen with a cheese grater in one hand and the other down my pants, playing with myself.

So I went upstairs to get changed, but as soon as I had my pants off and was standing in front of the mirror, I was touching myself again. I flitted back and forth between kitchen and bedroom, getting nothing done except pussy stroking, and all of a sudden it was 6pm and the doorbell was ringing.

It was Michael, right on time, but all I had on was a pair of socks. I was so fucking horny by then that I didn’t care. That doorbell put an end to all the waiting, all those hours spent touching myself thinking about my man and his dick.

I dashed down the stairs in my socks, and opened the door butt naked. There was Michael with a look on his face that was priceless.

“Hi honey,” I purred, leaning up against the doorframe. “Have you missed me?”

“Hell, yeah!” grinned Michael.

I smiled at him, then turned around and walked away, wiggling my ass just so. When I reached the foot of the stairs, I stopped and parted my legs a little, listening for the sound of the front door closing. At the click of the lock I looked over my shoulder, and ran a hand between my legs. I heard Michael drop his bags and breathe out heavily like he does whenever I turn him on, so I started to crawl up the stairs on hands and knees, nice and slow.

I was so wet, I knew that from where he was standing, Michael would be able to see my pussy was peeling open and glistening with my juices. Just as I was wondering whether he was going to stand there watching or come upstairs, Michael dashed up three steps and grabbed hold of my hips, stopping me from going any further.

“I have missed this so much,” he said, his breath brushing my ass.

He leaned in and licked my pussy from clit to asshole, burying his tongue up me hungrily. I could feel his cock pressing up against my foot through his pants, stiff as a rock and pulsing, so I started to rub his cock with my feet; not so easy on my hands and knees with my pussy full of tongue!

It would be nice to say we had one of those amazing porn movie fucks where we did everything imaginable, but that would be a lie. Truth is, I’d been playing with myself for so long, I was ready to cum the moment I opened the door, and I must have driven Michael to distraction as soon as he saw me.

He stopped eating my pussy and pulled off his pants, then with his knees he pushed my feet apart and knelt between them. When he sank his full length into me I couldn’t help but groan – such a wonderful release! Gripping me by the hips, tight, Michael fucked like we only had minutes left to live; hammering into my pussy faster and harder, until I could no longer moan. My approaching orgasm made every single muscle in my body tense until – boom – all the tension of the last few days erupted out of me.

Michael was fucking me so hard that when he came he shot into my pussy, then pulled out too far and came over my socks, then plunged his cock back inside for another blast – by the time he had finished cumming, it was everywhere. Up my back, on my ass, in my pussy, dripping down my thighs and all over my socks.

As welcome home fucks go, it might not have been impressive, but it felt fan-fucking-tastic!

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Cumming on my girlfriend's glasses

Erotic fiction inspired by Kay J in “Daintily

My girlfriend is kinkier than I am. She used to laugh at me and say that when it comes to sex, I’m a meat and potatoes kind of guy, while she’s more of a gumbo girl – everything goes into the pot. But we’ve been together for a year now and I like to think that during that time I’ve developed a few kinks of my own, and all thanks to that wonderful woman and her open-mindedness.

My own personal favorite came about through Jasmine’s sexual depravities. It started about eight months ago when she was demonstrating just how much of my cock she could take into her mouth. Now I realize that deepthroating is most guys’ dream, and I have to admit that feeling my girlfriend’s lips wrap around the base of my boner while the tip is embedded right down her throat feels abso-fucking-lutely amazing. When she does it to me, I can’t resist the urge to start pumping hard into her mouth, but the thing is, I don’t get off on hearing her gag. It seems a little extreme.

So anyway, there we were, Jasmine on her knees, sucking down my entire length, pulling on my balls and rubbing herself off; me standing over her, hands on hips, body tense as she pushed her face down onto me; when she started to gag. My immediate reaction was to pull out, but it was also the very first time she’d done that to me, and my god did it feel fucking awesome! So I pulled out rapidly, half worried that I’d hurt her but also turned on so damn much that I shot my load right away.

Seriously, I was trying to say, “Oh my god, are you okay?” but the orgasm she’d just sucked out of me was so overwhelming that I involuntarily grabbed my dick and pumped it hard, shooting great wads of cum onto her face, two big barrels of semen hitting her on the glasses to hang off the rims and dribble onto her cheeks as she smiled up at me with encouraging words (she just loves to talk dirty).

I had a moment right after I’d cum, when I was looking down at her laughing face, my jizz in her hair, forehead, cheeks and glasses, and Jasmine was poking her tongue out, trying to catch the cum falling from her frames, when I realized that what had just happened had really turned me on. Totally out of character, and without even asking, I pushed my cock back into her mouth to milk those last few orgasmic spasms out of it, and it was this action that caught my girlfriend’s attention.

“Oh, honey, did you like that?” she asked, stroking my dick gently and rubbing my cum into her cheeks and mouth with the tip.

“Fuck, yeah,” was about all I could manage to say.

“My baby does have a kinky side, after all,” she purred, resting my cock on her lips. But Jasmine had got the wrong end of the stick (or should that be prick?) I could tell, because she sank my length all the way back down her throat and began to bob voraciously up and down, stopping after a few seconds to come up for air.

I couldn’t help but laugh, and Jasmine giggled with me, a grin flashing across her face as she wriggled beneath me.

“No, baby,” I said, smiling down at her. “It’s not that. It’s this,” I explained, and slapped my cock on her lenses, splashing it in my cum.

“My glasses?” she asked. Ordinarily, she wore contacts, but on that day her eyes were sore from a heavy weekend of late night partying and she’d not put them in. See, this wasn’t the first time I’d ever cum on her face – I might not be the kinkiest of men, but who doesn’t love facials? – but it was the first time I’d ever unloaded on a pair of glasses.

“Yeah, your glasses. Cumming on your specs like that was freaking awesome…”

Jasmine reached a hand out to my balls, rubbing them softly as she took off her glasses and looked at the cum on them. My girl’s so filthy minded, I wasn’t surprised when she stuck out her tongue and licked up all the cum, making a big deal out of swallowing it, smiling up at me when she was done.

Later that day, when I had time to think about it, I realized that the thing I’d loved best about it was that she’d kept her eyes open the whole time, flicking between staring up into my eyes and watching my cock as it spat hot jizz at her face, blinking as a blast took her by surprise.

It’s all wrapped up together – her mouth open, tongue out, eyes wide open, locked onto mine, and my cum splashing over the glass, the heaviest blobs hanging from the frames, slowly descending to her mouth. That is so fucking hot in my world. Particularly when she makes those sexy, appreciative, yummy sounds as my cum lands on her face and drips onto her tongue. I mean, I’m hard right now just thinking about it.

So I found my kink. And it helped me to understand my girlfriend’s turn ons all the better, because when she says that it’s the things that make her lose all self-control and cum without thinking that turn her on most, I completely understand.

And what’s great about Jasmine is that once she knows what you’re into, she works real hard at making it even more amazing. Like the time she stopped me in the parking lot of a restaurant where we were having dinner and dragged me behind a car, pulling out her glasses with the words, “I forgot to put my contact lenses in,” and jerked me off. We walked in five minutes later, Jasmine making sure that a tiny fleck of spunk stayed on the lenses; then she spent the evening with her foot under the table, rubbing my cock and balls, leaning over the table to whisper, “For dessert, I’m going to take you into the bathroom and suck your cock dry and I won’t blink once when you cum on my glasses.”

Or the time I came home from a bad day at the office to find her waiting in the hall on her knees with a butt plug up her ass and scarlett lip gloss around her mouth, a new pair of wide framed glasses on her face.

“Oh daddy, I’m so happy you’re home. Do you like my new glasses? Do you want to try them out with me? Push your cock into my mouth, daddy, and let me make you cum.”

Yes, Jasmine is a dirty girl, and it’s all thanks to her that I am now a dirty, dirty boy.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Mirror Mirror

Erotic fiction inspired by Sarika A in “Small Echoes

I’m a blue-eyed blonde, bisexual babe who considers herself a born narcissist. When I’m home alone and craving a spot of solo stimulation, I’ll reach for a mirror, so I can watch myself as I masturbate while recalling a suitably hot encounter.

Today I’m reclining on the sofa. I’ve just taken off my white panties and I have my legs spread wide. I gaze at the reflection of my beautiful shaved pussy and give my clit a stroke, then start to draw my middle finger up and down the slit while remembering the time I gave my best girlfriend Jane a lesson in fellatio. As my fingers work their magic and my pussy starts to get wet, I’m transported back…

Jane’s at my place, drinking wine and telling me her new boyfriend is really well hung and she’s having a hard time sucking his cock. I say I’ll show her. I go to the kitchen and get a banana and a long, thick cucumber. I hurry back to the living room but there’s no sign of Jane.

“I’m in here!” she shouts from the bedroom. When I take the practice fruit and veg to her I’m delighted to discover that she’s undressed down to her skimpy underwear. She looks gorgeous, so I slide up alongside her on the bed and kiss her full on the mouth. She responds by worming her tongue between my lips, so I stroke her hard nipples through her bra, which makes her squirm with pleasure.

“I have a special treat in store for you,” I say. “But only if you learn your lesson well.”

I strip down to my underwear, give her the peeled banana and tell her to hold it against her lips. She does as instructed. “Now lick around the top of it, gently,” I say.

As I watch her tongue flick daintily between her lips and lap gently at the top of the banana, I can feel my pussy tingling with arousal.

I praise her efforts and we move onto the next stage. “Okay,” I say. “Open your mouth wide.”

Jane smiles and there’s a mischievous twinkle in her gorgeous green eyes. I slide the banana partly into her mouth and hold it there for a moment, before saying, “Now gently close your mouth around the banana and image it’s the shaft of your boyfriend’s cock, okay?” She nods, and I continue, “As I push the banana in and out, I want you to suck lightly on it.”

Jane is very attentive and does exactly as asked, and as she gets into a rhythm I push the banana in deeper. She gags slightly but gradually manages to deepthroat the fruit. It’s an incredibly sexy sight seeing her lips stretch around the banana. She sucks it with such concentration that she doesn’t notice the saliva trickling down her chin.

I let her fellate the fruit until she’s completely at ease doing it, before saying, “It’s time to take you to the next level,” as I wave the cucumber in her face.

She bites into the end of the banana, eats it quickly and replies, “I know my boyfriend’s got a big cock, but there’s no way I’ll be able to get my mouth around that thing.”

I laugh. “This is part of that treat I promised you for being a good cock-sucking student. But there’s one more thing you have to try before your treat.”

I reach into the nightstand and pull out a large, dick-shaped, flexible dildo. “That’s more like it,” she says. “That’s about the size of my boyfriend’s dick.” And she chuckles naughtily.

“Take your panties off,” I say.

We both get naked and she lies back so I can slide the dildo deep inside her and start working it in and out. She’s so wet. Within moments Jane starts panting so hard I think she’s going to orgasm. I pull the dildo out and tell her to lick it, so she can taste her own juices.

She looks ecstatic as she laps at the plastic cock, and grins when I say, “Now suck on the helmet, gently but assertively.” As I watch the head of the dildo disappear into Jane’s mouth, I slip a finger into my pussy and start to fuck myself. “Now inch the dildo down your throat,” I say. “You may feel the urge to gag, but relax and go with it – I know you can do it.”

I’m pleased to see how diligent she is, especially when, as I predicted, she does gag. But she keeps on going until the faux-balls rest on her chin. She doesn’t bother waiting for any further instructions, and starts working the dildo in and out of her mouth. When she suddenly shoves a finger in her cunt, I decide it’s time for her treat.

“Hang on a minute,” I say, and run off to the kitchen.

I return with a towel in one hand and waving a knife in the other. “Oh no!” Jane shouts. “You’ve gone psycho!” and she bursts out laughing, knowing full well I’m fooling around.

I cut the cucumber in half, then place the towel on the carpet in front of a full-length mirror at the end of my bed – hey, I told you I was a narcissist! I beckon to Jane to sit down beside me.

Handing her half of the cucumber, I say, “Enjoy, and I don’t mean eat it.”

We both prop ourselves up against the bed, and, mirroring each other’s moves, bend our legs at the knees and spread them wide. Looking at our pussies in the mirror, I smile at how different they are. Mine is completely smooth and shaven and has tidy labia, while Jane’s has a neatly trimmed bush, and meaty lips. As I rub the end of my half cucumber up and down my juicy slit, Jane follows suit with hers.

I’m still stimulating my clit when Jane slides the end of her cucumber inside her pussy, quite effortlessly. I gasp at the ease with which it slips inside her, and at the way her pussy lips wrap tightly around its girth. Jane notices my reaction and says, “When you’ve got a boyfriend that’s hung like a stallion, size is never a problem.”

Still gazing at the reflection of Jane as she drives the cucumber relentlessly in and out of her pussy, her eyes now closed, I start edging my half inside me. Even though my cunt is sopping wet, I simply can’t accommodate the cucumber. Grabbing some lube, I coat the green monster with it and squirt a dollop of it on my pussy, working it inside me with two, then three fingers. I stare between my legs as I try a second time, and sigh deeply as I’m able to slowly slide the cucumber inside myself. My legs tremble as I get it halfway in, even more so when I start thrusting it in and out cautiously. It’s not long before I’m able to build up momentum, and I feel I’m nearing boiling point. Then, just as I’m about to tip over the edge, Jane lets out a piercing scream.

I look at her reflection and she has the cucumber buried in her so far she can only just about hold onto it, and her legs are flailing wildly. Witnessing her experience such an extreme orgasm makes me tremble, and I thrust the cucumber faster. No longer watching Jane, I concentrate on watching my own reflection as I fuck myself. My climax hits and I’m swept away on a wave of intense pleasure – both in my recollection and in the present.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

I like an audience when I fuck!

Erotic fiction inspired by Kylie Quinn in "Hazel Eyes"

I like to fuck. Fucking is the best! And I love to fuck knowing that I’m being watched, which is why one of my favorite places to get laid is right in front of the window. If you’re in the neighborhood, look up because you might just get to catch the show.

Yesterday my boyfriend surprised me by taking a day off, showing up around the time everyone else was leaving for work. The doorbell woke me from a particularly sexy dream in which I was blindfolded on my hands and knees with total strangers stroking my tight ass and licking my pussy and asshole. So when I opened the door in just my robe, I already had half a mind to fuck whoever it was on the other side. When I saw it was Jay, I let my robe fall open and dragged him inside before he’d managed to say hello.

“I thought I’d surprise you,” he started to say.

“Consider me surprised,” I replied, taking him by the hand and leading him to the bedroom. “Now come and fuck me, baby.”

I have a padded window seat that’s perfect for occasions such as this, and I threw my robe off and crawled up onto it. With my ass up in the air, I reached back and ran a finger up and down my shaved pussy, sliding it between my lips.

“See how wet I am already?” I said.

Jay couldn’t get out of his clothes fast enough, falling out of his pants as he tried to shake them off and reach for my pussy at the same time. He knelt down on the floor behind me, his face up close to my ass, and ran his hands over my cheeks.

I rocked back and forward, pushing my pussy closer to him, aching to feel him inside me. As he started to lick my pussy I looked out the window to see that there were at least five people outside right now, too busy rushing to wherever it was they were going to look up and notice me and my fine ass. I closed my eyes for a moment as Jay’s tongue parted my pussy lips and flickered over my asshole, and when I opened them, one of the passersby, a 20-something guy in jeans and T-shirt, had stopped dead in his tracks, staring right at me.

The thing is, Jay isn’t much into fucking in public, and if I had let it slip that we had an audience he would have bolted for the bed, especially if he knew it was another man. So I kept my mouth shut. Well, actually, my mouth was wide open, gasping as Jay was sticking his tongue inside my pussy as deep as he could get it, his nose pressed up against my asshole, but you know what I mean.

Down on the street, our voyeur was still watching, standing right in the middle of the sidewalk. I winked at him and squeezed one of my nipples. Crawling away from Jay, I turned on the spot, still on my hands and knees, and kissed him, tasting my pussy on his lips and tongue.

“Why don’t you show me your cock?” I said. “I bet it’s rock hard.”

Jay stood up, his prick springing into my face, throbbing.

“Oh, baby! I love your cock!” I said, and put out my tongue, my mouth wide open, guiding his prick between my lips. I slid my tongue over the tip and down the shaft as I took it into my mouth. This drove him crazy, and he let out a deep groan of pleasure. I took his dick in my hand and began to jerk him off slowly, rubbing my thumb over the head to smear his pre-cum over his shaft between long licks.

When Jay closed his eyes and tipped his head back, I glanced down to check if we were still being watched. Sure enough, our audience was still there, but now he had his phone out and was filming us! From where he was standing, he’d have a great shot of my ass and the back of my head as I sucked on Jay’s cock – and if Jay just looked out the window he’d spot this guy straight away. I went back to sucking on Jay’s rigid dick, reaching back with one hand to stroke my ass. I let my fingers slide over to my pussy and pulled my lips open – a close up opportunity for the cameraman.

I wanted this guy to film my boyfriend shooting his load over my ass, but not before I turned them both on some more. So I lay on my back and spread my legs open to let my voyeur see my pussy from a new angle and then I reached up for Jay’s dick and pulled it down towards my mouth, jerking him off as I licked his balls. Jay didn’t need any encouragement to fuck my mouth like this, and he was lucky I knew how to deep throat. He pushed his cock slowly into my mouth, going deeper and deeper until his balls were pressed up against my nose and eyes and his cock was all the way in. Then he reached forward to play with my tits, pinching my nipples hard, pulling on them. I had my legs wide open and two fingers in my pussy. There was no way I could look out at my admirer; I couldn’t see much more than my boyfriend’s balls!

When Jay pulled out with a groan, strings of saliva and pre-cum stretched from my lips to his cockhead and he dragged it over my face, laughing. He was ready to shoot, and I was ready to explode knowing we were being watched and filmed. I got back on my hands and knees, making sure I was at just the right angle for the camera to capture everything.

“Come on, baby, bury that big hard prick in my pussy!” I said. “Make me cum. I wanna cum right now!”

Jay had to get up on the seat with me and kneel between my feet to fuck me, and in this position I could look down and watch the watcher. He had one hand on his phone and the other in his pants pocket – no mystery what he was doing.

I kept my eyes on the phone and bucked back hard against Jay, who was trying to keep a steady pace.

“Fuck me harder! Cum on me! I want to feel your cum on my ass!”

I said all this looking straight into the camera, and Jay reacted immediately, balling me hard and fast. It took all of one minute before he was ready to blow, and he pulled out just at the right time to shoot his load all over my ass. Frigging my clit just as hard, I came when Jay squeezed the last of his spunk out of his cock and onto my asshole, a little unexpected surprise that threw me over the edge.

Jay staggered over to the bed and collapsed face down on it, which gave me the perfect opportunity to turn my ass right to the camera and rub that little bit of jizz into my asshole and pussy. Then I stood right in front of the window and looked down at the cameraman, winking before pulling the blinds closed.

I have no idea whether he came in his pants that day, and I don’t know if the video is online, but I’m smart enough to know that both are very likely.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

 

READ MORE

You bet your sweet ass: episode two

Erotic fiction inspired by Milena D in Spoglia

This follows on from episode one which was posted on this blog on November 27, 2016. The story so far: best friends Hayley and Marcia make a bet to see who can make a guy they pick up in a bar cum first. Flirty Marcia gets him to cum in his pants by grinding against him over the pool table, but sexy Hayley picks up the tale…

If you listen to Marcia talk, you’d think it was all her own work making our sexy cowboy lose his mojo. But what she failed to mention is that while she was handing out a free lap dance, Joe was checking out my rack the whole time. I lost that bet through sheer stupidity, trying to turn him on from the other side of the pool table. I thought I was just warming him up for my turn. How the hell was I to know he had a hair trigger down there?

It’s my own fault for wanting to fuck him – my mind wandered just a little bit too much as I was showing off my cleavage, imagining his hands down my panties and his lips around my nipples. So when my sweet assed friend gave him up, I wasn’t going to waste the opportunity. Sure, he’d already cum, but I’ve never let a little thing like an orgasm stop me from getting what I want.

I followed Joe right into the men’s room and found him looking at himself in the mirror, exhaling a deep breath – Marcia’s ass had really taken it out of him.

“Oh, easy honey, this is the men’s washroom,” he said as I surprised him.

“I know it is, babycakes,” I smiled and stepped in close. Reaching down to his crotch, I cupped him gently and whispered in his ear, “You got something in here for me, honey?”

I bet I freaked his cowboy ass right out with that, but I wasn’t going to wait and find out. I pushed him into a stall and wrestled with his pants, unbuttoning them while he made some lame, half-assed protest.

“Oh, baby, did my friend get you all excited out there?” I teased, squatting in front of him and holding his cum covered cock in my hand. “Why don’t you let Hayley clean you up?”

Loverboy didn’t have much to say to that but by the way he was leaning back against the wall, I could tell he wasn’t protesting anymore. Most of his cum must have soaked into his underwear, but his cock was still slick with jism and by its thickness it looked like he hadn’t lost all of his hard-on just yet.

If I was going to get this southern hunk’s cock fully erect again, I’d need to go for it big time. I pulled his pants down his thighs and gently stroked his balls from underneath, keeping my eye on his cock but looking up into his eyes every now and again with my best come fuck me expression.

“Mmm,” I purred. “Looks good enough to eat. Can I suck it?”

“Hell, yeah…” he breathed.

With his balls still resting on my outstretched hand, I kept eye contact with Joe as I moved my face towards his prick. Mouth closed, I rubbed my face around his cock, murmuring my pleasure as his semen smeared over my chin and cheeks. I came to rest with his dick on my chin, millimeters from my sealed lips. Slowly, I opened my mouth just enough to let the tip of my tongue come out. I licked my lips, my tongue tracing faintly over the tip of his cock, tasting his salty cum.

Joe’s prick began to stiffen on my face, and I smiled as his cock grew up to my mouth, easing my lips open and letting his erection push past them and into my mouth. Still watching him, I opened my mouth wide and pushed my tongue out along the underside of his prick. Then I started to bob my head back and forth so that I could tap his balls with the tip of my tongue and he could feel his entire length sliding down my throat.

Now he had a hard-on that was worth fucking!

My mouth was full of the taste of his semen and my mind was full of filth. I stood up and gripped his prick tightly in my hand, thrusting my tongue into his mouth, making him taste his own cum.

With his lips pressed to my chest and his cock squashed between us, I whispered in his ear, “Turn me around, tear off my pants and fuck my ass, Joe. I want your prick in my ass and your fingers in my pussy.”

The guy didn’t need any more telling. He flipped me around immediately and tugged my pants down to my ankles. Once he had one leg out, he was up behind me, his eager prick nosing at my pussy like it was a landlord and it was rent day in pussy palace.

I had already turned myself on enough to take him deep inside and I reached behind me to guide him in, using his helmet to split open my pussy lips and tease my clit before I shoved back hard against him, his dick plunging balls deep.

When he was wet with my juices, I took his cock out and looked over my shoulder at him as I helped him into my ass. Once I had his tip in me, I let go of that fat cock and braced myself against the door.

“Now fuck that big prick of yours all the way inside,” I said.

Joe grabbed my hips, his thumbs digging into me and pulling me wide apart. Then he thrust himself hard into me, his balls banging against my pussy. Damn, that made me horny!

“Finger my pussy,” I moaned, lifting one leg up against the wall. Joe’s fingers felt around my inner thigh until they reached my wet pussy and he pushed three fingers up me. “Yeah, that’s it, baby. Can you feel your cock? Can you feel it inside my ass? Fuck me, Joe. Fuck my ass!”

I was making myself hot just as much as he was, my filthy slut side in full effect; and I was driving him crazy too. Before too long I could feel him tensing, ready to blow.

“Cum in your hand and let it run into my pussy,” I cried, and that was all it took to send him over the edge. He yanked his cock from my asshole and jammed it up against his hand, the tips of his fingers still in my hole, holding me open, as he shot wads of cum into his palm.

He took his fingers out of me and rubbed them against my clit, spreading my pussy lips wide, his hot spunk coating my pussy. Man, when he slipped his slick thumb up my ass, I lost all control and came like a crazy woman. Hell knows what I was saying, but it was loud!

And that’s how I left him, standing in the washroom, his pants around his ankles, his underwear full of cum and his hand slick with fresh spunk.

I’d lost the bet, but I’d got a damn good fucking, one that I’ve often looked back on fondly, usually with a finger in my pussy and a thumb up my ass.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

You bet your sweet ass...

Erotic fiction inspired by Patritcy A in "Blossom"

“I bet I can make him hard before you can,” said Hayley, my best friend, as she put our drinks down on the table.

“You bet you can make who hard before I can?” I asked. We were sitting in a downtown bar in the middle of the afternoon and the place was practically empty.

“The sports fan down by the pool table.”

At the end of the bar was a dark space with a pool table in the center. A fit looking guy in jeans and T-shirt, tousled brown hair and day old stubble, was shooting pool and watching a football re-run on the TV that was hanging on the wall. I couldn’t see much of his face, but a one eyed drunk could tell from the way he bent over the table that he had a body under those clothes that would be fun to play with.

I took a sip of my cocktail and gave it some thought. Hayley was hot, she had that going for her, and she was wearing a little T-shirt with a V-neck that showed off her tanned cleavage. She had highlights in her hair, which curled in thick ringlets down her shoulders. I’d seen her make men spellbound countless times with that hair, twirling her fingers through it while she stared at them with come fuck me eyes.

I’m not saying I’m unattractive, but when I’m with Hayley, it’s always fiercely competitive. My tits aren’t as big as hers and my blonde hair isn’t as sexy as hers, in my opinion, but my legs and hips turn heads and everyone loves my dimples.

“Okay,” I said. “But there have to be rules.”

“Okay, daddy, tell me what I’m allowed to do,” Hayley teased in a girly voice.

“Rule one, no hands. You can’t touch any part of him with your hands. If your hand goes anywhere near his crotch you lose instantly.”

“No hands, got it,” she said.

“Rule two, no sexy talk. I know what you’re like, you get up close and start telling a guy where you want him to park his ride… it gets so bad with some of them that you have to shut up and step back just to stop ’em from blowing their load in their pants.”

“Aw, come on, you’re taking my best plays out of the game!” Hayley cried.

“Rule three!” I shouted her down. “No showing him the goods! You keep your titties in your top and your pussy in your panties.”

“What about my ass?” she asked, taking a gulp of her highball.

“Your ass? Okay, if you can get your ass out without it looking like you’re dropping your pants just to show him your booty, like it just naturally happened that your ass came out of your jeans, then you can get your ass out. And, honey, if you can find a way to get those buns out without looking like a twenty-dollar stripper, I’ll forfeit the game right there and then.”

“Now how’s that fair?” Hayley baulked. “You’ve got that sassy little mini-skirt on and I just bet there’s a pair of pretty panties parting those tight little cheeks of yours. Your ass will be out before I’ve even opened my mouth!”

“Them’s the rules. Besides, the only way he’s gonna see my ass is if I cartwheel down the bar or he falls down flat at the sight of your beautiful face.”

“Cute,” Hayley drawled. “Winner gets to fuck him?”

“If the winner wants to.”

We sauntered down to the pool table, each of us doing our best to look drop dead sexy, but our guy never looked away from the screen. The two of us waltzed into the room, I made a beeline for the stud, Hayley going around the table to stand beneath the screen and lean down low over a pocket.

“Mind if we play with you?” Hayley asked, fluttering her eyelashes and shimmying just a little to let her braless titties jiggle about inside her T-shirt, a clear signal to anyone watching. Loverboy looked from the screen and bent over the table to sink the black into the pocket right under Hayley’s breasts. I swear, he never looked up from the shot, not until the ball had sunk out of sight; then his eyes took all of her in slowly, scanning from the pocket, up to her voluptuous breasts and on to her bedroom eyes.

“I don’t mind at all, ladies,” he drawled. Hayley must have thought she’d already won the way he smiled at her. He hadn’t even glanced in my direction yet!

My friend racked up, making sure her cleavage was constantly in sight. I had to make my move or it’d be game over before it had even begun. I stepped over to the rack of cues and picked one out, reaching for the top of it to make my skirt climb just a little bit higher, hoping our beau was watching. When I turned around, that same soft smile was pointing in my direction. Bingo.

“My name’s Hayley,” my competitive companion said, dragging his attention away from me.

“Mighty fine to meet you, Hayley. Name’s Joe.”

“I’m Marcia, but honey, you can call me whatever you want,” I smiled. The game was on.

“Why don’t you be on my team, Joe? Marcia always beats me,” Hayley said, glaring at me.

“I can’t help it if I know how to handle a cue,” I purred, eyes on Joe as I stroked my stick suggestively.

Hayley finished racking up and I moved in front of Joe to make my break, bending over in front of him, legs straight and feet apart. If Loverboy had been sitting down, he’d have had one hell of a view; but as it was, he could see just enough to get him thinking.

After that, all I could do was watch as Hayley worked her magic, fluffing her shot so badly she missed the white entirely, working it so that Joe just had to come around the table and help her cue up. Watching Hayley work was always fascinating. I know of no other woman who can wrap a guy around her finger like Hayley, but then her family were all circus people – barkers, showmen, people who oozed confidence the way the rest of us sweat. It was in her blood.

So she asked him to come over and help her and with a familiarity you’d normally only see between long-term lovers, Hayley was soon squeezing her body up close to Joe, pushing her ass into his crotch as she bent over the table, looking at him over her shoulder, asking if she was doing it right.

‘Well, no, you see you gotta hold the thin end of the cue like this,” Loverboy said, leaning over Hayley to take hold of her extended hand.

Now she was giggling and wriggling her ass up against him, looking right at him as he took the shot for her, breathing into his ear. I knew she wanted to whisper something in that ear and was pleased I’d laid down the rules because from where I was standing, all she needed to do was whisper whatever it was she usually said – take me home and fuck me, whatever – in these situations, and I’d be left shooting pool on my lonesome while she found somewhere private to get her kicks.

I drained my drink fast. “Girl, it’s your round!” I said, holding my empty glass aloft.

“Now what kind of a gentlemen would you ladies take me for if I let you go buying the drinks? Hell, back home they’d take a man’s spurs for that kind of uncivil behaviour!” our playmate cried. “What is it now, ladies? What’s your poison?”

You had to hand it to the man, he played the role of a gentleman just right, even if his eyes played the same role every guy’s eyes play – undress ’em and bless ’em.

“Looks like Loverboy is an ass man,” Hayley said out of the corner of her mouth. “Wanna make this more interesting?”

“Looks to me like you’re already interested enough,” I said.

“Asses only,” she said quickly as Joe picked up all three drinks between two hands and made his way back. “You gotta get him hard with your ass. We take it in turns, you can rub your ass up against that beefcake’s junk whenever it’s your shot.”

“Alright, but let’s up the ante – first one to make him cum in his pants wins,” I said.

“You’re on,” Hayley said, bumping my hip with hers in acknowledgement.

“Is it my turn already?” Joe asked, bringing our drinks over.

“No, loverboy,” I said. “It’s my time to shine!”

With the balls spread out all over the table, it didn’t matter where Joe stood, I’d be able to get my ass up close to him and still hit something. I took my drink and sipped it, then walked over to the corner of the room and put it on a low table. I took my time, checking every shot, looking at all the angles, bending down over the table to show off my legs, then sliding in front of Joe and squatting down real quick. My skirt was made of the thinnest cotton, and when I dropped like that, with my knees apart, it wafted up to give him a great shot of my see-through panties. If he was quick sighted enough, he’d be able to see my pussy, bulging against the crotch of my underwear. I have a nice juicy pussy with the kind of labia men just love to suck on, thick and plump. My panties rode up between my ass cheeks. If he was an ass man and easily aroused, I’d be sitting in the winning seat any second now.

One last tease before I went in for the kill.

I sashayed back to my drink and stood over the table. Crossing my legs, I bent over with knees straight and sipped from the glass. My ass was up high, with both Joe and Hayley getting a fine view of my legs. I knew the skirt I had on wouldn’t be able to cover me all up. Joe would be staring right at the cheeks of my ass and my pouting pussy in my tight little panties. I took my time, my hands holding onto the cue for support. When I was ready, I walked slowly back to the table, my eyes resolutely on the balls, my kitten heels clicking on the solid wood floor. Nobody said a word. They didn’t dare breathe!

I positioned myself right in front of Joe and bent over the table, easing my ass back up against him, dipping just a little so that I could rub myself up against him. Then I took my time cueing the shot up and bumped back against him. Yes! He was getting hard. The dirty boy had his dick up in his pants and I could feel its length growing up towards the waistband. First score to Marcia!

There was no more pretence, we both knew what was going on. Loverboy was probably thinking that before the game was over, he’d be balling one or both of us in the restroom. If I didn’t make him cum in his pants, once Hayley knew he was hard, she'd be sure to take her shot at him.

I looked up at Hayley and smiled, then back down at the table as I shifted my feet, riding each ass cheek up along the sides of Joe’s bone. Yeah, he was rock hard back there, itching to put his hands on me. I started to grind against him, then looked back over my shoulder.

“Mmm,” I murmured. I could have sworn I heard a slight groan from him.

“Take the shot!” barked Hayley.

Without looking back at the table, I took my shot, bumping back against Joe three times for luck. The man didn’t back off, and his hands suddenly grabbed hold of my hips and held me tight against him. Well that was it, I started to grind back on him, rubbing my ass over his cock, and he squeezed me harder and thrust against me. I knew he’d cum when his fingers dug into my hips and he stood stock still.

“Dammit,” muttered Hayley, and that brought Loverboy back to reality.

He stepped away from me as I stayed bent over the table, resting my elbows on the edge, and made his excuses, slipping off to the bathroom. I blew him a kiss.

“Damn, I’ve never seen a man cum so easy,” Hayley cursed.

“That’s right, I win.”

“You gonna fuck him?” she asked.

“I’d say I already did. He’s all yours if you’re still interested.”

The smile on her face as she followed him said everything I needed to know.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Meeting Eva: a hot pick-up at roller derby

Erotic fiction inspired by Ashley Lane in "Taste Me"

For Katya's birthday I took both my girls, Katya and Albina, out for a night of roller derby. They play for a pro volleyball team; it’s a feeder for the national squad, so the competition for places is fierce. I figured they could use a night off while they were in town.

We got to the run down roller rink just in time to find a seat before the entertainment kicked off. The place was bangin': rock music blaring, crazed female fans, their dopey boyfriends tagging along. We sat in the small bleachers and drank beer while I attempted to explain roller derby rules and strategies to my two Russian girlfriends.

Albina shrieked; she’d spotted an adult store’s merchandise stand, and they both ran over to check out all the sex toys. I sat back to watch the four teams warming up. They were a motley assortment, small ones, quick ones, and plenty of husky looking women, all girded up in helmets, pads and skates, most of them wearing seriously short shorts or tiny skirts and sheer stockings – a man could get a fine idea of what they had going on. I had my eye on a tall, curvy, strong looking blocker. She had short, dark brown hair, intense chestnut eyes and a unibrow…

The girls hustled back just as the whistle blew for the first round, with a large bag of goodies. I cocked an eyebrow at Albina.

“It's for the team,” she purred, and stashed the sack under her seat.

The first bout, like all those that followed, was complete mayhem, sort of like rugby on wheels, with added melees. Albina and Katya, of course, were instant fans. They cheered like maniacs. Heads were cracking and elbows flying – it was wonderful!

Personally I was drawn to all the jiggling, muscular, lightly clothed female flesh straining and gasping and slamming with bone crunching meaty thuds. The woman I had my eye on was a terror; upending opposing jammers, body slamming the pivots, no one could stop her. I was falling in lust fast and it looked like the girls were, too.

After the last bout, my girls – like athletes everywhere – drifted back and chatted with the derby girls. Apparently, one of the teams was made up mostly of Europeans and they were all yakking in Russian, or was it Ukrainian? I couldn't tell. A few of the girls lived in my neighborhood, a small Ukrainian enclave. Fate was playing its hand.

So that’s how three roller girls, Nadia, Sofia and Eva, ended up back at my apartment with Albina, Katya and I, drinking all my scotch, vodka and beer, taking showers and raiding my first aid box to bandage up their sprains. It was intoxicating watching five gorgeous, half naked women turning my apartment into a locker room, chattering in an alien language. All five of them ignored me, so I ducked out for a shower. Three minutes later, the shower door opened and Eva shyly stepped in naked, wrapping her arms around me.

“What?” I whispered.  “The girls will find you in here in a second!”

“No, they will not,” she said in her thick accent. “They are busy,” she nodded at the doorway; the lights outside were off.

Eva closed her eyes and leaned in for a kiss that was long and slow. Her lips were warm. With her arms around my neck, I could feel her soft breasts on my wet and naked skin. In the dim light her breasts stood out round and pointed straight at me like pink, flesh rocket nose cones with large areolae. I put my hands around her slim waist and slid them down to her hips and thighs, which were smooth and asking to be squeezed. Eva was a lot of girl waiting to be discovered...

“Come,” she said and we dried off, wrapped towels around us and poked our heads out the door. There were four bodies in my bed squirming, kissing and sighing, and they were all girl bodies, so we ducked into the other room, which we had all to ourselves. I cracked a window to let some steam out while we snuggled under blankets on the couch. We made out for a long time; my hands were on her fantastic boobs and her hand was stroking me firmly until she took me between her beautiful lips and sucked me in deep. We lay on our sides, my face between her soft thighs, and I lapped at her folds until they opened up and I tasted her wet lips, the strong girl flavors making me stiffer and aching for contact.

Her lovely juices were abundant so I slid two fingers deep inside, then withdrew and slid them quickly into her asshole, pressing upward on the smooth muscle internally to increase her pleasure. She gasped and squeezed one breast, throwing her other arm over her face and rolling her head back and forth as she started to shudder to orgasm, bucking her hips and squeezing my face – she almost knocked me off the couch.

“Oh, yes! Da! Yes!” she called out.

I was hanging long and strong so I placed her muscular calves on my shoulders and flexed my shaft against her wet pussy lips, feeling us grinding together until Eva lifted up her bottom and my glans popped in through her pussy lips. Eva was surprisingly tight for a big girl and I worked and ground on her until I started to slide in and she was gasping again while I began to fuck her deeply.

“Ah! Ah!” she gasped, pulling me in harder with her hands on my butt. Her eyes locked on mine. “Greg, I want to feel you coming inside me,” she said. “Keep fucking me! Ah! Fuck me, give me your big dick,” and I gave it to her, hard as I could. Eva was a lot of woman and I needed to be a lot of man for her.

She moaned and started bucking her hips. I knew it was time, so I stopped holding back and jetted inside her, spasming and thrusting until I was spent and gasping and so was she.

I took her hand and led her back to the shower where we washed the sweat off again. I knelt down and licked her pussy until it was clean and then some more, with my fingers squirming inside her asshole as I locked on to her swollen clitoris and she climaxed a final time. What a night!

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Office encounter: a quickie with the IT guy…

Erotic fiction inspired by Susie

I was working late at the office one night, just me and an IT guy who was doing a late shift to sort out a couple of the computers. Let me tell you, he was hot; when I first saw him earlier that day I’d decided right there and then that I was going to nail him. So I pretended that my computer needed fixing too.

He’d just finished work on one computer when he said, “I’m doing a coffee run, can I get you anything?”

Oh yes, I thought to myself, you can get your cock over here right now and screw me senseless over the desk.

“Sure,” I replied. “A latte would be great.”

“Cool,” he said. “And I’ll sort out your computer when I get back.”

As soon as I was sure he’d gone, I stripped out of everything apart from my stockings and pumps, and put on my long raincoat. Sitting at my station with the coat undone, I started groping my pert breasts and running a finger around my erect nipples, before letting one hand roam south to test out how wet my pussy was. Naturally it was soaking. This came as no surprise and made me happy, because talking cock size, I needed to be ready for anything.

I was still playing with myself when I heard Mark return. “Phew,” he remarked. “It’s blowing up a storm out there.”

“Who cares,” I replied, struggling to stop myself from giggling. “It’s good and hot in here.”

I pulled my coat closed just before he rounded the partition of my station. When he appeared, he looked surprised. “I thought you said you were hot,” he said. “So why are you wearing your coat?”

“Oh, I’m feeling hot alright,” I said, in my most lascivious tone – and flung open my coat.

His face was a picture when he got a perfect view of my neatly trimmed, wet pussy and hard nipples. “Mark, I have a confession,” I said. “I don’t really have a problem with my computer, but I’ve got something that’s in need of expert attention…”

He looked stunned, but the bulge in his pants informed me that he was more than happy to play along. I reached up from my chair, took the coffees from his hands, put them on the desk, and unzipped his pants. His cock was so hard it visibly twitched, and the size of it made me really glad that I’d lubed up my pussy with my juice in preparation for the eventuality that he’d be well hung.

I couldn’t resist the urge to take the teeniest little taste, and licked the tip a few times. It tasted good, so I took off my glasses and slid the whole length into my mouth. I didn’t want him blowing his load too soon, so I sucked his dick slowly and sensually, cranking him up by degrees.

After a couple of minutes or so Mark pulled me to my feet, backed me up against a filing cabinet, and squeezed my breasts as he prodded his cockhead against the lips of my sopping wet snatch. He grinned at the feeling of my hard nipples against his palms. I reached around to grab his ass and pull him hard against me. As his cock hit my pussy, the lips parted and enveloped his shaft and he slid deep inside me. I gasped as he surged inside.

Sometimes stand-up fucking can be a bitch, but Mark was just the right height for us to do it comfortably. His steel-stiff rod thrust into me to the hilt, then he pulled almost all the way out until just his cockhead was gripped in the warm embrace of my pussy, before slamming it back inside me. I felt stretched to the max by his big cock, but soon relaxed into the rhythm of his humping.

I reached down and started rubbing my clit, which intensified my excitement, making me moan with arousal. Mark was pinching and tweaking my nipples, sending flashes of electricity through me. Suddenly my knees began to weaken and tremble, and the sensations shooting through my body got so intense I threw my arms around Mark’s neck to stop myself collapsing. Seconds later my orgasm hit me like a runaway train, and I could feel my pussy spasm uncontrollably around his still thrusting cock.

He howled, “Yes! Yes! Yes!” and pulled out, just in time to send a colossal squirt of jizz all over the top of my thighs.

That was the last I saw of Mark, at least in the flesh. We do sometimes have webcam sex, but that’s another story…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Humor in beauty: the playful, sexy woman of my dreams

Erotic fiction inspired by “Jesora” starring Lorena B

Every Friday, I saw her walk by my landscaping crew in the college gardens. She was the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen. I don't know how many times I almost cut myself, losing concentration while gazing to catch her smile. That killer smile would light up your world in an instant and make you forget who you were.

Who was I, indeed? Just a gardener, an anonymous face outside this exalted temple of learning. I worked here part time to pay for my studies at a local art school; while the fact that she taught here suggested she’d had quite a privileged education. I couldn't stand it sometimes when she walked by. I'd have her image imprinted in my head for hours. I'd remember every detail, from the color and texture of her blouse to what kind of shoes she wore. I especially loved the fact that she wore glasses. Something about them drove me absolutely wild. It was like a curtain trying to hide her inner thoughts.

I’d wipe the sweat from my brow and think to myself, ‘You could never get a woman like that to talk to you, let alone date you.’ The best thing I could do was remain in the shadows and keep my dreams to myself… until the day came when fate would hand me my one chance to be noticed.

That afternoon, she was in a hurry to leave the college and dropped her book on the grass as she rushed by. I ran over to fetch it, and saw a few interesting sketches inside as the pages flew open. She was an art teacher. I loved that! I hurried after her and caught her just as she reached her car.

“Excuse me, miss?” I smiled while handing her the book. “You dropped this.”

“Thank you, señor!” she replied, adjusting her glasses. “I appreciate it. I have some irreplaceable work in here. You just saved me so much trouble!”

“No problem, I replied.

There was that smile again. She had the sexiest Spanish accent, too. I was staring so hard, not even aware how long the awkward silence had been drawing out. Judging by her face, it was too long.

“Well... umm... thanks again. What's your name?” she asked.

“Raphael,” I replied, bowing slightly, like an idiot.

“I'm Lorena,” she giggled. “It was nice to meet you, Raphael. I have to go now. Thanks again for this.”

I bowed like an idiot again, as she drove off. As soon as her car was out of sight, I did a face palm in sheer embarrassment. ‘I might as well have curtsied,’ I said to myself. ‘I must have looked like such a fool!’

I could barely concentrate on my own studies when I got home that evening. I had a project due for my art class and all I could think about was Lorena. The objective of my project was to find humor in beauty. It was the hardest assignment I’d had so far. Our professor was really making us think outside the box. I had many vague ideas, but no solid rendition.

I took out some charcoal and paper and began to sketch. I closed my eyes and envisioned Lorena's face. My hands knew her every curve. I began to draw her neck, her long lustrous hair, her slender shoulders. I could feel my passion grow once the charcoal tipped to the curves of her breasts and her tiny waist. I imagined her skin on mine, my hands on her hips. I nearly blew my load while I was sketching the outlines of her thighs and her perfect legs. I drew her bare feet and felt cum rise to the tip of my cock. I wanted to feel those feet in my hands, to massage the soles and take her toes between my lips. I smoothed my fingers over the paper to make the shadows over her flesh, dotting in the final touches to her physique. Suddenly, I had to stop for a moment.

I put the charcoal down and stuck my hand in my pants. My cock felt like the wooden handle of a hammer, the head was engorged and leaking. I spat on my hand and stroked my cock slowly from base to tip. I closed my eyes and imagined Lorena was there. Me, between her thighs, inside of her and feeling her pulsing slot surround my shaft. I couldn't hold it for long. I stroked my cock faster, my legs tensing. I gripped the side of the table, until my knuckles went white. I stroked and stroked until I exploded. My cum flew clear past my feet and splattered on the carpet under the table. I leaned back in relief. My chest heaved.

At that moment, I knew I couldn't be in the shadows any longer. I had to tell Lorena how I felt. I glanced at my sketch of her again and smiled. There was something about her that surpassed any other woman. I wanted to impress her. I wanted to be romantic. Maybe the oldest way would be the best way. I pulled out another piece of paper and wrote Lorena a letter. The next time I saw her, I would hand it to her in person. Maybe the only way I could win her heart was with my own.

That next Friday, I saw Lorena again. I took the letter out of my pocket and handed it to her. She smiled sweetly at me. “What's this?” she asked.

“It's a letter,” I said shyly. “From… me.”

I rubbed the back of my neck nervously as she opened it. Her eyes scanned through every word. My heart was beating so fast, I thought it was going to rip through my shirt. Her delicate eyebrows rose upward as she looked at me.

“This is the most beautiful letter I've ever read!” she exclaimed. “I don't know what to say!”

I took her hands in mine and looked deep in her eyes. “Would you go out with me some time?” I asked softly.

“Yes, of course!” she smiled. “I would love to.”

I was so elated! We exchanged numbers and set up our first date for that same weekend. It couldn't have gone more perfectly. It was like she knew all the right words to say. I was even more enamored by her. She was so witty and intelligent. I knew she was out of my league, so I tried my best to be a gentleman. But she seemed to be impressed with me too, my ambitions and my passion for art.

I told her about my project, which I was still stuck on. The deadline was nearing and I was running out of ideas. Lorena was so intrigued, and volunteered to help me.

“The objective is to find humor in beauty,” she declared. “That is a tough one, since most of the time beautiful things make people cry.”

“That's so true,” I agreed. “I can't think of anything that really fits the brief.”

Lorena looked around my room. She found my sketchbook and began flipping through the pages, then found the picture of her. My eyes widened in embarrassment.

“Did you do this?” she asked, showing me the sketch. I was so mortified that I couldn't speak. But instead of being upset, she started to assess it just like she would with her students. She even praised my attention to detail.

“This is excellent!” she exclaimed. “Only thing is... my pussy doesn't look like that.”

I blushed instantly. “Considering it was a guess, it's not bad,” she continued.

She put the sketchbook down and looked at me intently. Her eyes fixed on mine as she unbuttoned her blouse. The sheer blue fabric slid to the floor, my jaw along with it. She was even more gorgeous than I had imagined. She reached under her skirt and slid her panties down. Then she perched on my desk and hiked up her skirt, revealing her perfect pussy with just a slim strip of hair above the clit. My mouth watered at the sight. She spread her legs wide and smoothed her fingers over her slit.

“That is the most beautiful sight I've ever seen!” I confessed.

Lorena smiled and took her glasses off. Instead of putting them aside, she placed them right on top of her pussy. Then, she started playing with the flesh of her labia, making her pussy talk like a funny character. It was hilarious! I fell back laughing. Suddenly, I grabbed a pencil and paper and began to sketch Lorena's pussy with the glasses still resting over her mound. This was it! This was the theme I'd been looking to express for weeks, finding humor in beauty. My cock was throbbing the entire time I was drawing. I could tell Lorena was aroused, too. Wetness began to seep from between her folds.

As soon as I finished the sketch, I moved to her. I kissed up her thighs and slowly etched the outlines of her pussy with my tongue. I kissed each sweet inch of it. The glasses on her mound began to fog as her temperature rose. Her sweet voice told me how my mouth felt in her native tongue. She held my head in place as her hips swiveled over my mouth. I whirled my tongue around her clit until she reached her peak. Feeling her come on my lips was amazing! I savored every drop of her delicious cunt.

She pulled me up to kiss me with one hand, the other reaching into my pants. Her tender hand surrounded my shaft.

“Adentro!” she gasped. “I want you inside me!” She wrapped her legs around my waist and I thrust my cock inside her, biting my bottom lip to keep from yelling how good it felt. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her neck. She leaned her head back and shut her eyes, the pitch of her voice getting higher.

“Más fuerte!” she moaned. I fucked her harder and harder, just as she commanded. It took everything I had not to shoot my load. I wanted to feel her tight walls flutter around my cock. Her legs gripped my waist tighter. Her nails were digging at the flesh on my shoulders. I thrust deeper inside her, as hard as I could, until she screamed in my ear. Her pussy was spasming around my cock as she came. It was so tight and gushing wet. I couldn't hold it in anymore. I pulled my cock out and splattered cum all over her stomach.

The look on Lorena's face was priceless. Her cheeks and chest were flushed. It took a few minutes for her to stop shaking. She was so satisfied. The look in her eyes made me feel so proud! She licked her lips lustfully at me and kissed me deeply. I felt at that moment like all my dreams had come true. I wanted to see her face looking just like this every single day.

I turned in the sketch of Lorena for my project; and I failed. My professor was dumbfounded by the sketch and scolded me for turning in something so lewd. I didn't care. I kept the drawing, got it framed and put it up in my room. So now, every time Lorena comes over, we have a visual reminder of our first time to share.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Alone: craving my own touch

Erotic fiction inspired by “Not At Home” starring Emily J

Don't get me wrong; I love traveling, and I love visiting my family. I just can't be myself here. It's been so long that I am no longer used to company. When I am home by myself, I rarely even wear clothes. I’m naked all the time, even when I’m doing my chores. I am free to do what I want. At any given moment, I can touch myself, enjoy my body in privacy. Not here.

It only took a few days of being here to realize how much I have changed. I am no longer used to conversation where I have to mind my manners. Here, I can't talk about my desires and fantasies. I can't watch my favorite erotica over a bowl of cereal, masturbate, and then go about my day. I feel like I’m going crazy!

Right now, we are all sitting at dinner. I am outwardly calm, but actually thinking about a sexy story I read. My imagination gets vivid. I am replaying the carnal images in my head as I ask my cousin to pass the salt. I slightly regret reading it before coming down to dinner. The more I fight it, the more it takes me over. I am so stirred up. I feel like a caged animal. I am craving my own touch. I can think of nothing else but having an orgasm as I sit smiling calmly, picking at my food. I feel dizzy just thinking about touching myself. It's so inappropriate to feel this way right now. I shut my eyes for a moment, trying not to think about sex as I wipe the corners of my mouth with my napkin. I am about to burst!

“May I be excused?” I ask abruptly. I don't wait for a response from anyone but walk swiftly out of the room. Maybe it’s a bit extreme. Instead of going to my bedroom, I wind up grabbing my wallet and keys from the table in the hall, and driving to a nearby motel. I just want to be alone. I don't want to hear any other voices but mine. I don't want to be around anybody. I’m craving the touch of my own hands and nothing else.

I check in and go straight to the bed. The room is homely and dusty, perfect actually. I don't want to see any more fancy things. I take off everything except my sweater and lie down on the bed. The silence is so soothing. I stare off into space a while, relieved to be in my own company. I’m finally free to be myself. I run my hands down my body slowly. I pull up my sweater and caress my breasts. I haven't held them in days. My skin is craving my hands like a long lost lover aches for their partner.

I begin grazing my nails over my torso, slowly whirling my fingers over my skin, crossing my ribs, and curving down to my hips. I lick my lips as my fingers take turns sliding over the crease of my pussy. My clit is already swollen and yearning for friction. I continue to tease myself just a little longer: up and down, up and down, soft and slow. I insert my fingers in my cunt and look down to see how wet I am. My fingers are slick and soaked from just one dip. I suck my fingers into my mouth to taste myself. I’ve missed the taste of my juice, so sweet and slippery. My mouth is watering, saliva trickling down my chin. I lick as low as I can to catch every drop.

I spread my legs wider and stick two fingers from my left hand inside my pussy. My right hand circles my clit just the way I like. It’s exactly what I’ve wanted to do for days. I curve my fingers inward, massaging my G-spot. My right hand circles faster. My pussy juices leak down to the sheets beneath my ass.

Suddenly my phone rings. I'm sure someone has noticed by now that I’m no longer in the house. I smile to myself, knowing I will have to come up with some lame excuse. I don't care right now. All I can think about is my orgasm. My desire to touch myself has taken over my sanity.

I moan breathlessly as I finger-fuck myself harder. My feet roam restlessly over the bed, my whole body chasing after my climax. Sweat drips from my face. I want to come so badly!

My phone rings again. It doesn't even phase me this time. I’m still concentrating on myself, and my longing for culmination. I raise my pelvis off the bed. My stomach muscles spasm as I come closer. I began spanking my pussy mound. The slight sting adds to my pleasure. I circle my fingers faster over my clit until I finally burst. The throbbing release is exquisite! I squeeze my thighs tightly together, my hand still gripping my pussy. I lick the juices off my other hand, basking in the haze of my orgasm. I am so satisfied.

I lie there a while, staring at the ceiling. I hang my head over the edge of the bed and feel the soothing rush of blood. I feel so calm and collected. My phone rings again and I finally answer it. It’s my aunt, asking where I am. She sounds worried. I hadn’t realized I’d been gone so long. I tell her I’ve just gone for a drive and will be back soon. I lie there for a few more minutes, enjoying the peace of my own company. I feel better already, more like myself. I return to my family's house and engage in conversion as if I never even left the house.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Why I masturbate

Growing up in a very restrictive and puritanical culture, I always felt guilty about touching myself. I was made to believe that masturbation was a sinful and unhealthy act that I should resist, no matter how powerful the urge. I didn’t have close girlfriends I could talk to about it, and I thought I was the only one who had these thoughts and feelings.  

Moving to the US in my early twenties, I was surprised (and delighted) by the relative openness about masturbation, and relieved to discover that what I was doing was not only normal, but actually beneficial.

The first time I saw a film with a woman masturbating and clearly enjoying it, it was a revelation. Since then I’ve watched a LOT of different adult movies, including couples and lesbian stuff, but I always come back to solo masturbation movies. What was a huge source of guilt a few years ago is now a huge source of pleasure, so MetArt X is pretty much a dream come true for me! I love to see how other girls get themselves off, and sometimes I will try something new that I’ve seen in a movie to find out if it works for me. The girls of MetArt X inspire a lot of my private fun time.

According to Indiana University’s National Survey Of Health And Behavior, more than half of American adults masturbate between one and four times a week. Even though I’m in a relationship now, I still do it at least a couple of times a week, and usually while watching a movie. I’ve been compiling a list of reasons why it’s good for me, so I thought I would share it, to say thank you!

  • When I was single, and then in a long-distance relationship, masturbation was a great way to keep my libido stoked up. The more solo sex I have, the more I want, because the pleasure factor associated with the act not only makes my brain think about sex more often, it makes me feel better in and about myself.
  • Masturbation accompanied by watching porn or reading erotic fiction (like MyErotica.com) causes my body to anticipate a sexual encounter, which is a great tonic for maintaining my sexual drive.
  • When I masturbate on a regular basis I feel positively about my body. When I know what I need to give myself sexual pleasure, I don’t need someone else to validate my sexiness. This is a great confidence booster when it comes to forming relationships.
  • When I’m going through a sexual dry spell, masturbation is the safest way to satisfy my sexual needs. I’m not the type to have a one night stand, so if I’m not dating, I’m not having sex – but I can always touch myself to relieve the frustration!
  • I can experiment and figure out what gets me off best – and then share it with a partner, if I choose.
  • It helps me sleep. Endorphins released during orgasm are better than any sleeping pill.

Ultimately though, my final word on masturbation is simple – I do it because it makes me feel good. It took me a while to be brave enough to come out and say it, so I hope it will encourage other people to do the same.

 

READ MORE

My best friend’s beautiful breasts

Erotic fiction inspired by Sybil A in “Internal Nature”

“I wonder how many of the cast will end up blind drunk tonight?” I said to Eva, who’d been my best girlfriend for years and was now making her way as a smalltime casting agent in Hollywood. She’d just hired me as her assistant.

“Plenty,” she replied. “But you know we’re going for the sex, not the booze – right?”

I nodded and winked. We were going to a wrap party at an uptown hotel and were both dressed to thrill. I wore a slinky black satin dress with sheer black stockings and my highest spike heels. Eva wore a gorgeous silk number that clung to her curves and made her big breasts bulge provocatively. It was split down one side and the lacy tops of her white stockings were clearly visible.

I’ve never had the pleasure of sex with another woman, but seeing Eva adjusting her delicious cleavage and smoothing her dress down over her rounded hips gave me the most lascivious thoughts. She must’ve read my mind, because she pinched my ass on the way out to the cab.

I have to admit, the party was pretty boring, but at least the champagne was free; and by the way Eva was flirting with anyone in pants and introducing me to all the hot guys, I figured we’d both get laid by the end of the night.

Suddenly Eva beckoned me over and introduced me to Pete (I’ve changed all names to protect the guilty, of course!), an actor renowned for bedding his female co-stars.

“Pleased to meet you, Carla,” he said, undressing me with his eyes, and I felt a quiver of lust course through my pussy as his warm hand lingered in mine.

Contrary to her earlier warning, Eva was quite tipsy by now and began to get more and more outrageous – constantly cupping her huge boobs and brushing them up against Pete. Soon they were all over each other, Pete’s tongue pushing into Eva’s mouth as she groped his crotch in full view of everyone. To be honest I was feeling left out and was just about to leave to find my own action when Eva’s arm snaked around me and she whispered in my ear.

“Pete reckons he can show us both a good time,” she said seductively. Sounded like a great plan to me. As we walked along the hotel corridor to Pete’s room, he made it obvious that he was hot for me too, by grabbing and fondling my ass. The thought of what was to come made my pussy juice up expectantly.

Eva dragged the stumbling actor through the door and immediately began to slide her dress down off her shoulders. Having closed the door I turned to see Pete grab Eva’s exposed tits. He squeezed one and sucked frantically on the other, his noisy slurping competing in volume with the ecstatic moans coming from Eva. Not wishing to be left out, I deftly released Pete’s zipper and slid his pants to the floor, my hand tightening over the sizeable bulge in his boxers.

I squeezed his cock and felt it grow even stiffer between my fingers, as he pushed Eva down onto the table and yanked her dress up to her waist, revealing her stocking tops and the complete absence of panties. I felt his boner throb with approval as he slid a finger up past one of Eva’s stockings until it rested at the entrance to her wet cunt.

With one hand I felt for my own pussy, tugged down my panties and slipped a finger inside its slippery softness, sighing with pleasure as waves of lust washed over me. The sight of Eva, legs spread wide with Pete’s fingers probing her wet hole while he sucked her beautiful breasts, soon had me on the verge of orgasm. I rubbed my clit hard and fast as I jerked Pete off steadily, keeping him on the boil but not wanting to get him off too quickly.

Pete suddenly stopped slobbering over Eva’s boobs, turned around and pulled me to him. His hot tongue pushed into my mouth and his hands slid inside my top until they completely encompassed my breasts. He pinched my nipples roughly, and I felt his rigid cock jut against my crotch.

I gasped as something soft and wet tickled the inside of my thigh and moved upward. Eva was licking her way toward my pussy. I spread my legs and her tongue pushed between my lips and into my dripping honey hole. She lapped at me energetically, her squirming tongue stroking every sensitive point and driving me wild. My entire body shook as Pete’s firm grasp on my breasts and Eva’s silky tongue pushed me over the edge and I came, grinding against her mouth.

Still shaking, I prized myself away from Eva and Pete and slid to the floor to get my breath back. As I lay there, I watched Pete lift Eva back onto the table and position his twitching rod between her splayed legs. I felt insanely aroused all over again as he prodded it impatiently against Eva’s hairless slit. He inserted the tip and then with a thrust of his hips he effortlessly buried the entire length of it deep in her squelching pussy. He began to screw her rhythmically, pulling out of her almost completely before pistoning back inside her, again and again. As I watched him thrust away while Eva, with her eyes closed and head back, tugged hard on her nipples, I knew exactly what needed to be done.

I got up and clamped my mouth onto one of her jiggling breasts. I moved her hands away and replaced them with my own, squeezing one while I sucked the other, flicking and pinching her hard nipples with my tongue and fingers. Eva responded by searching out my pussy and stroking my lust-swollen clit. The sight of our little show and our moans of pleasure, along with the sensation of sliding in and out of Eva’s slick snatch, pushed Pete to his limit, and his strokes began to speed up.

“Shoot on her tits!” I gasped.

With a loud groan, Pete pulled his dick from Eva’s pussy and unleashed a salvo of jizz all over her bouncing boobs. Each throb of his rod caused another stream of the sticky stuff to squirt out, until Eva’s breasts were completely splattered.

As I rubbed it into her skin, I said, “Well I may be a novice in the world of showbiz, but I’m sure going to enjoy discovering more of the ins and outs.”

Eva was giggling too hard to reply.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Restraint: Amanda’s first bondage game

Erotic fiction inspired by Viola Bailey in “Restricted

“Why do you insist on behaving so badly?” asked Tara.

“I… I don’t know,” replied Amanda. “I try not to, but…”

Tara didn’t give Amanda the chance to finish her sentence. “Shut up and get undressed,” she demanded.

Amanda did as she was told, and then stood naked and shivering with anticipation. Tara fetched something from the nightstand – a pair of padded leather cuffs, and a kinky outfit that consisted of nothing more than latex straps. Silently, Tara helped Amanda put on the outfit, then strapped the cuffs around her wrists, slapped her on the ass, and led her to the bed. Amanda had never played this kind of game before, and she was nervous, but intrigued and excited too.

Tara pushed her onto her back, ordering her, “Arms above your head.”

Amanda raised her arms and Tara attached the wrist cuffs to the metal hoops and chains that were fixed to the bedhead, restraining her. Tara leaned in and arranged the straps of the bodysuit so they were squeezing Amanda’s ample breasts a little tighter. She tugged at the bottom part so it slid up into Amanda’s ass crack.

“Spread your legs!” Tara said. She fastened another set of padded cuffs around Amanda’s ankles and secured them at the end of the bed. Amanda’s thoughts ricocheted between trepidation and excitement, and her body started to tingle.

Tara closed Amanda’s eyes with her fingertips and in a brusque tone, said, “Make sure they stay that way!” Her fingers trailed down over Amanda’s lips, and then down to her chest. Amanda shuddered, feeling her nipples stiffen. Tara started stroking and squeezing Amanda’s breasts and tweaking her nipples, making her gasp and squirm at the strangely unsettling but arousing sensations.

When Amanda was so turned on she thought she might come just from having her nipples played with, Tara suddenly stopped touching her. Amanda didn’t know how long for, but it felt like hours. She felt the loss of touch like a physical pang, and opened her eyes to seek out her lover.

“I thought I told you to keep your eyes closed!” Tara said, her tone low and dangerous. Amanda screwed her eyes tight shut, and heard Tara’s spike heels tap across the room, pause, and walk back again. Tara slid something over her eyes; it felt like a leather blindfold.

As Tara resumed tugging on Amanda’s nipples, the submissive darling realized that wearing a blindfold actually heightened her senses. Tara started kissing and nipping her all over – on her neck, her breasts, and down her tummy, making her shiver and twitch. When Tara reached Amanda’s thighs she started licking them, slowly; and as she got closer to her pussy, Amanda’s body started bucking off the bed, chasing the sensation. Tara stopped what she was doing.

“No,” Amanda whispered. “Please don’t stop.”

“Silence!” Tara said coldly. “You never, ever speak when I’m in charge – you hear me?” Amanda nodded, and Tara pinched her nipple, hard.

“Do you want me to carry on?” Tara asked.

Amanda nodded again, trying to convey all her eagerness and desperation in the gesture. Tara’s touch was gentle despite her stern words as she lowered her head between Amanda’s thighs again and licked closer and closer to her pussy. Finally, when the anticipation was driving Amanda wild, Tara tugged aside the single latex strap that was covering the slit of her pussy and ran her tongue along its cream-slick length.

Amanda’s legs started shaking uncontrollably as Tara pulled the fleshy hood of her engorged clit back and flicked the tip of her tongue against it, then licked harder as she slid a couple of fingers inside her soaked hole. Tara felt the straps of the bodysuit tightening around her thrashing body as the strokes of Tara’s tongue and fingers drove her steadily towards orgasm. The pressure built and she was on the verge of coming when suddenly Tara moved away from her again.

Devastated, Amanda heard her lover walk out of the room. To be brought so close to orgasm and then abandoned felt unbearable. Her whole body trembled and pulsed with unreleased tension. She had no idea how long Tara was gone for, but it felt like forever.

To her surprise, Amanda’s arousal didn’t diminish at all, but just kept growing and growing; so when Tara did finally return, it took all her self-control not to beg for what she needed. To her relief Tara didn’t tease her again, but clamped her mouth on Amanda’s pussy and drove her tongue deep inside her dripping wet hole. Amanda bucked her hips against Tara’s mouth, making the straps of the bodysuit pull tight against her body again, but the sensation seemed blissful – all pain had transformed into pleasure.

Now Tara pressed down on her hips, holding her steady so the intense sensations focused with laser accuracy on her clit and G-spot. She was so close to orgasm, so when Tara stopped again she couldn’t stop herself from gasping out, “No! Please don’t stop!”

Tara didn’t chastise her this time though. Instead she straddled Amanda in a sixty-nine, grinding her sodden slot against Amanda’s mouth. Amanda lapped voraciously at Tara’s sweet and musky pussy, evidently earning her dominant girlfriend’s approval as Tara began eating her again. When she thrust two fingers deep inside Amanda’s saturated snatch and started fucking her hard and fast with them, it tipped Amanda over the edge into an overwhelming climax.

Tara rocked harder on Amanda’s mouth as she rode out the waves of her orgasm, fingering her right through the powerful tremors. She was still convulsing in ecstasy as Tara raised herself off her face, and with a primal scream of pleasure squirted her warm juices all over Amanda’s face. Amanda released a torrent of juice that dribbled between Tara’s fingers as the sensation gave her another jolt of pure sexual nirvana.

As Amanda lay catching her breath, sticky and still shackled to the bed, she knew she’d just experienced something that would enliven her sex life forever. She wondered how it would feel to switch and experience being the dominant partner…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Tickle my pink

Laughter is infectious, but it affects some of us differently to others. Tickling turns me on. In fact, I had my first orgasm fantasizing about being tickled. Personally, I think having a tickle fetish is no stranger than being into massage, since the mechanics of it are all about being touched in a particular way, except that usually in the tickling scene the ticklee is bound or tied in a way that gives complete access to their most ticklish parts.

In the tickling scene – and thanks to the internet there is such a thing – you are either a ticklee or a tickler. But unlike BDSM, a fetish that has certain similarities, everyone is usually happy to be both. I have yet to meet a person who likes being tickled but isn’t willing to be a tickler themselves when the time comes around.

I get wet within a few minutes of starting to be ticked, probably because I’ve attached a deep sexual desire to it. My favorite thing is to have my hands tied to the bedhead above me, but my feet free of constraint, and only be wearing panties – I like that small layer of protection because it leaves a trace of doubt about how far this is going to go. Then my boyfriend, who knows my entire body map of tickle spots like the back of his hand by now, will tease me with a feather. That quickly escalates to fingers and by the time he’s reached my belly, I am wild with desire and laughing myself hysterical.

Sometimes, it’s purely playful – for instance, I’m in the kitchen cooking and he’ll jump out on me and tickle me mercilessly. Other times he’ll tickle me for a half hour without removing my underwear and it never goes further than that. These are rare occasions for us since my boyfriend isn’t actually a tickle lover himself, this is just for my own personal gratification. But for the main, in my life, tickling is a precursor to sex.

This is not how it is for everybody, I’m more than aware of that. Before I met my current boyfriend, I was a member of some small tickle groups, and we would all meet up in twos or threes and indulge in some tickle sessions, just pure tickling, nothing else. It was a good mix of people, a good balance of ticklees and ticklers, and a great way to while away an afternoon. When you have three people in a hotel room together and each of them just loves to be tickled, the time flies by in a chorus of laughter, giggling and straight up cackling.

Some of the people in the group had some embarrassment about what they were into, and I can understand that. There’s always a stigma to anything that’s out of the ordinary. I’ve tried reasoning with some, but at the end of the day, you can’t reason away a person’s shame, that’s something they have to do for themselves. The good news is, though, that since they’re into tickling, they’ll always be able to laugh about it.

 

READ MORE

Coffee with cream

Erotic fiction inspired by Bethany Benz in "Tea and Coffee"

“How d’you take your coffee, babe?” asked Melissa.

“Black, strong and sweet, please,” answered Natalia. “Like my women.”

Both girls laughed. They had been working together for a while, and constantly flirted with each other. Melissa had taken a chance on inviting Natalia over, hoping she’d correctly interpreted the signs that her friend felt the same way she did. Now she had a strong feeling she’d been right.

Their eyes met and Natalia sidled up behind her. “Forget the coffee. There’s something else I’d rather taste right now.” She leaned in and kissed Melissa’s neck gently. It was like lighting a fuse. Their mutual attraction couldn’t be denied for a moment longer.

Natalia squeezed up against Melissa, pressing her firm breasts into her back. They both giggled and Natalia snuck a hand up Melissa’s thigh. When she didn’t protest, Natalia moved it up between her legs to see if she was already wet. She was.

Melissa turned around, held Natalia’s head in her hands and kissed her. As their tongues intertwined, Natalia slid her hand back up Melissa’s skirt and started to stroke her pussy through her skimpy, sodden panties.

“I want to see you naked,” she purred. “I want to touch you all over…”

“The feeling’s mutual,” Melissa smiled. “I’m not doing it on the kitchen floor, though. Shall we move it somewhere more comfortable?”

Natalia agreed readily, and Melissa led her to the bedroom. They undressed eagerly, kissing and caressing each other the whole time. Melissa lay back on the bed; Natalia slid between her spread legs and went to work on her magnificent breasts, groping them hard and sucking the nipples. When Melissa was arching her back with pleasure, Natalia kissed her way south. As soon as Natalia’s tongue made contact with her labia, Melissa raised her ass off the bed to meet it. Her pussy was dripping juice. Natalia licked and fingered Melissa's pierced clit and creamy hole until she was squirming and gasping with pleasure.

“That feels amazing,” Melissa moaned. “I need to get fucked though!” She reached into her nightstand and pulled out a dildo.

“It’s huge!” Natalia giggled. “You’re certainly wet enough to take it though.”

She grabbed the dildo and stroked it against Melissa’s soaked slit, lubing it up. When it was shiny with juice, she started nudging it deeper. Melissa’s pussy spread open around it, swallowing the bulbous head. She let out a long, deep groan, which rose in volume as Natalia slid the dildo all the way inside her, until its mock ballsack rested against her puffy labia. She waited a moment to let Melissa adjust to the hefty girth stretching her open, and then started easing it in and out.

When Melissa had relaxed enough that Natalia was able to fuck her a little faster and harder, she swung around to sit on Melissa’s face. She ground her smooth pussy against Melissa’s luscious mouth, working the dildo in and out of Melissa’s saturated snatch at an angle that allowed her to simultaneously flick her tongue against her clit.

“Damn, your pussy tastes sweet,” Natalia murmured.

Melissa couldn’t respond, not only because she had a mouthful of Natalia’s pussy, but also because she was on the verge of orgasm. As her legs started to quiver, Natalia increased the speed and power of her thrusts. Melissa let out a muffled groan, and Natalia pushed the dildo all the way inside her and held it there. Melissa’s hips bucked uncontrollably, and she howled into Natalia’s pussy as she clenched and spasmed around the big dong.

When she finally started to calm, Natalia withdrew the dildo slowly, watching as Melissa’s come juice dribbled out of her puffy, butterflied pussy. Only for a moment though, before she dived in and started lapping at the sweet nectar. Melissa came again before she let up her skillful tonguing.

“I want to fuck you too,” Melissa said. “I have something you might like…” She fished around in the nightstand again and pulled out a big red-double ender. Natalia’s eyes widened, but she nodded her assent with a smile of anticipation.

Melissa slid one end of the double-ender between Natalia’s plump pussy lips until it was a few inches inside her, then started stirring it in a circular motion. Natalia immediately hit the roof.

“Oh yes!” she gasped. “That feels so…” But she was unable to finish her sentence as Melissa started thrusting the toy into her, going a little deeper with each stroke. When she was crying out her pleasure with each thrust, Melissa eased the other end of the dildo into her own creamed-up cunt, wriggling herself down its shaft until there was only just about enough of it protruding between their pussies to hold onto. She started rocking her hips rhythmically, driving the toy deeper inside Natalia’s pussy, then deeper into her own. Natalia leaned back, humping against Melissa, their legs entwined and their juice mingling as it tricked down the toy.

Their excitement grew, both pussies alternately gripping and sliding on the cream-slick dong, their moans and gasps blending as they squirmed and shook. Natalia felt the telltale pressure of her orgasm rising within her. She tipped forward so her clit rubbed against the slick dildo, grasping Melissa’s hands for balance. But Melissa beat her to it, her body suddenly starting to thrash as her climax swept over her. Natalia held the dildo steady with one hand, the other still clinging on to Melissa, and bucked her hips rapidly until she started coming too.

The girls sank down onto the bed as their mutual orgasm gradually subsided, their juices oozing out around the double-ender, to pool on the cover beneath them.

Natalia was the first to speak. “So, about that coffee… how do you take yours?”

 “White, strong and sweet, please,” answered Melissa. “Like my women.”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Ghosts, Episode Two: Intensity

An erotic fantasy inspired by Charles Lakante’s “Radio Ghost” featuring Paula Shy.

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on October 3rd 2016. The story so far: Paula feels a presence in the house with her, hungry to seduce her. Its touch becomes tangible as it undresses her, binding her to the staircase.

The story continues…

A million invisible eyes now surrounded Paula, observing and exploring her body in every detail. Up close and personal; feasting on her ribs, her rock hard nipples, her flat stomach, her belly button, her slender thighs and feet. But the attention was focused between her legs. Her pussy and ass were scrutinised thoroughly, every fold and crevice picked over. Paula’s arousal was clear. Her labia splayed open, flushed with lust, a thick sheen of pussy juice coating her sex, glistening on her inner thighs. Her clitoris had climbed out from under its hood, crying for attention. She felt the eyes boring into her asshole and pussy.

Paula could feel an infinite and inhuman lust washing over her, the presence’s feelings filling the room, threatening to devour her. The overpowering sensation drove her lust; carnality she had never before experienced. She wanted to be taken by this force, sexually ravaged inside and out.

It loved teasing the hell out of her; it could feel Paula’s deep desires and sexual excitement, her desire to give all of herself over, but she was not in control…

Paula’s clit was as hard and as prominent as her bullet-like nipples. Her juices were dripping from her labia, staining the parquet floor beneath. Those unseen eyes crawled over her body; it was ready to jump her and she wanted it hard!

Paula’s right hand was thrust between her legs, directly onto her pussy, while the left one grabbed her left breast hard and squeezed it repeatedly, as if to let her know who was in charge. Her right hand began to play hard with her pussy, passing her middle and ring finger between her labia above her dripping hole, massaging her clit. Her fingers moved back and forth, faster and faster. Paula was moaning and trembling, her thighs weaving like a flag at the mercy of the wind.

The more Paula’s fingers stroked her pussy hole and clit, the wetter she became. She could feel it around her, over her skin, inside her body and mind. It was playing with her senses. Her pussy throbbed with desire, her G-spot wanted to be pleasured, her juices flowed from her snatch, sticky trails of lust spreading over her pussy and thighs. 

Was it playing with Paula’s body for its own pleasure or was it possessing Paula to gorge itself on hers? The fires of Paula’s lust were fanned by the heightened sexual sensations the entity had thrust into her inner being, each of them spurring the other on – Paula’s sexual desires amplified with each forced erotic touch, her invisible companion’s wilful toying with her body encouraged to go further each time Paula responded in body and mind. A whirlwind of sex and sensuality steamrolling into a carnal frenzy.

Paula’s pussy spasmed, wanting to be penetrated, opening and closing as it called for attention. Her fingers were drenched in her own froth; her belly and thighs, the crack of her ass and her peachy cheeks were all coated in her slick lube – her heat rose form her body like a musk. Paula was aching to be filled, to be touched and probed intimately.

The presence could feel Paula’s uncontrollable desire and it was preventing her from getting what she wanted. It wanted her to wait. It wanted her to learn; to submit to its will and desires. Not because it wanted to subjugate her, but because she loved being dominated.

Paula couldn’t measure her pleasure, she had nothing to compare it to – she had never imagined such sexual ecstasy was possible! As her fingers were forced to circle around her dripping hole, she once again felt the intense anticipation. Was this her reward? Was this another lesson? Or was this a punishment?

Juices were dripping from Paula’s pussy, cream flowing in rivulets on her inner thighs and ass cheeks, her thighs trembling with anticipation. She couldn’t bear it anymore; the urge to get fucked was impossible to control! Her fingers were held fast, circling around her pussy slowly, almost torturing her, bringing her closer to the orgasm she was begging for.

Paula was between two worlds – stripped of the control of her own body, yet brought to the very edge by her own hands. Control, that was the secret. It wanted to take control away from Paula, to bring her to an even deeper loss of control. It wanted Paula to let herself go and give herself over.

It held her there for what seemed an eternity but was in reality less than a minute. Paula’s pussy was dripping like a leaking faucet as her fingers circled her pussy hole, driving her crazy. That slow movement was so incredibly intense that soon even this would make her come. She could feel a huge, explosive orgasm building deep within her. It was still some way off, but it was approaching and somehow she was scared of it. What would happen to her if she came without permission?

What it could do to her?

This made Paula realize that although she was without control of her limbs, she was left with enough control to hold her orgasm at bay. In that exact moment Paula’s middle and ring fingers slipped slowly in between her labia, diving deep into her throbbing hole, making her juices gush. Slowly diving deeper and deeper, making loud wet sounds as the fingertips reached for her G-spot. Paula moaned, her left hand squeezing her breast hard, picking at the juicy nipple. Fury. Pure, uncontrolled, fury soaked in burning lust filled Paula. it was coming and it wanted her to come. Hard. 

Paula’s right hand began to fuck her harder and faster, arching the middle and ring finger in such a way as to massage her G-spot with each thrust, slapping her clitoris with her own palm. The fingertips were constantly massaging the G-spot, the fingers were fucking her hole harder and harder, juices were spilling everywhere. Wet and squishy noises almost drowned out Paula’s moans of pleasure.

A huge orgasm was moments away. Paula was squirming, the pleasure so hard and unbearable that her body was fighting against it. Her thighs were closing hard on her right hand that was fucking her without mercy. But it didn’t want her to fight, it wanted her to surrender to herself!

A mysterious and incredibly determined force suddenly grabbed Paula’s thighs. The sensation was intense, like invisible hands. The force pulled her up against the wall, raising her up and making her keep her legs wide open. She was suspended in mid-air, her legs spread wide to let her right hand keeping on fucking her G-spot relentlessly. Her fingers fucked her hard and fast, arching to massage and stimulate every inch of that sensitive spot. Juices spilled in a warm rainstorm of pleasure, her thigh muscles tensed, her toes curled as shocks of pure pleasure traveled across her body.

It was fucking her harder and harder; she was slowly slipping over the edge, yet held fast on the precipice as her fingers fucked her pussy, her other hand now drawn to her clit, squeezing it and groping it lustfully. Paula’s rational mind was lost in that perfect moment; pleasure engulfed her body and soul – in that moment it let go of her without leaving her body.

Paula’s pussy opened like a flower, exploding into a hard orgasm. A stream of juices gushed from her hole as her fingers were pulled free from her pussy. Paula, close to screaming through overwhelming pleasure, trembling and squirming like crazy while still suspended in mid-air, convulsed uncontrollably. Suddenly her right hand went straight for her hole to fuck it deeper, pounding and massaging her to another strong squirting explosion that almost made her lose her senses.

The pleasure still embraced Paula’s whole body as it gradually faded away, the last drops of her juices falling from between her legs. The presence was tasting her pleasure, every single wave of bliss and muscular movement – every single cell – it was enjoying her pleasure from inside and out, slowly lowering her back down the wall, to rest on the floor in a puddle of her own warm squirt.

She finally reached the parquet, her skin feeling the warmth of her own juices, drenching her body in liquid lust. The ropes vanished from her arms, leaving her squirming through the last shudders of her orgasm.

Paula knew that this was just the beginning…

To be continued…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Upskirt flasher knows just what she wants!

Erotic fiction inspired by Alecto in "Waves of Blue"

Admit it, getting an unexpected glimpse up a hot babe’s skirt in public is an instant turn on. Well let me tell you about how a recent upskirt experience led to me getting the most surprising sex of my life.

I was in Santa Monica having won an all expenses paid trip for exceeding my sales target, and not being a great sun lover decided to spend my first afternoon sinking a few beers in an air conditioned watering-hole. The place was pretty much deserted because it was the kind of scorching hot day that packs beaches not bars, which suited me just fine – especially as the bar worker was a beautiful brunette named Lydia, who had a body to die for.

I ordered a beer, but before Lydia poured it she bent over and reached down to get something off one of the lower shelves. As she did so the shortness of her skirt meant that I was able to catch a very quick glimpse of her panties. When she stood up Lydia seemed unaware that she’d just given me an eyeful, and poured my drink.

I sat at the bar reading a book, but didn’t really pay much attention to the words as I was preoccupied with the possibility of catching more of Lydia’s upskirt action. I didn’t have to wait long. I swear it was less than five minutes before she bent down again, this time for longer. Her panties were so tight you could see every contour of her pussy. It was all I could do to stop myself gasping out loud, and my cock started to stiffen in my pants. By the fourth time Lydia performed her little upskirt show, her panties had developed a distinctly wet patch on them. I swear, it was becoming more than I could take, but I wasn’t about to start complaining.

Lydia and I started chatting, and for the next couple of hours we talked about anything and everything, but to me it all seemed tinged with an undercurrent of sexual heat – or did I imagine that because of the upskirt flashes?

Suddenly, half a dozen guys stumbled into the bar. To say they were loud was an understatement. I knew immediately that whatever had been going on between me and Lydia would end; what I didn’t expect was that my supposition about our conversation would prove correct.

As the guys gathered in a booth at the far end of the bar and argued about whose round it was, Lydia stepped back, turned around and bent forward. Her skirt rode up, she slid a hand between her slightly parted legs and pulled her panties aside to expose her plump lipped, shaven pussy. The flash lasted no more than a couple of seconds, but it was enough to give me instant wood.

When she stood back up, Lydia smiled and said, “Do you want to come back later, after I’ve closed the bar?”

I managed to keep my cool and replied, “You know it… around midnight?” She nodded and winked, and I left, hiding my hard-on behind my book.

As arranged, I bowled up to the bar at midnight. The door was locked, so I knocked and waited. By the time Lydia came and unlocked it, my cock was already starting to get hard again. Once I was inside, I figured we’d start with a drink, but no. Lydia was a few steps in front of me when she dropped the bar towel she was carrying. When she bent down to retrieve it her skirt rode up, as it had done all afternoon, but this time, to my utter delight, she wasn’t wearing panties. It was only a teasing glimpse though. She stood straight back up and immediately took control.

“There’s something I’ve wanted to do since the first time I saw you,” she purred.

“Oh yeah,” I replied. “What’s that?”

“This,” she said, and knelt down in front of me, unzipped my pants and pulled them down around my ankles. She took out my rock hard cock and slid it between her lips and halfway down her throat. Despite my not being big into blowjobs, based on the fact that whenever I’d had them in the past they’d proved unsatisfactory, Lydia sure knew what she was doing. She worked around my cockhead with her tongue, her pace accelerating as she rocked her head back and forth.

With just her lips around my tip, she stopped, looked up and winked at me. I took her gesture as an invitation to take over. So I gripped her head and started thrusting my cock in and out of her mouth, slowly so as not to make her gag. That wasn’t exactly what Lydia wanted though, and she proved it by unexpectedly grabbing my ass cheeks and yanking me hard against her face, forcing my cock deep down her throat. I did what was evidently expected of me and started slamming away relentlessly. As I did so, I glanced down and saw that Lydia had one hand under her skirt and was frigging her pussy like crazy. She loved the cock, that’s for sure, and I was happy to oblige her with mine.

I felt myself nearing boiling point and my thighs started to tremble slightly. Lydia knew instantly what that meant and she was having none of it. Unfortunately, I was closer to coming than she thought, and as she was pulling her head off my cock I unloaded into her mouth. Lydia spluttered but swallowed.

“That better not be all you’ve got,” she said, wiping a few stray specks of jizz from her lips with the back of her hand. She led me into the back room where there was a sofa, bent over one end of it with her skirt hiked up around her waist and pointed at her pussy.

I dived straight in and ran the tip of my tongue up and down her super wet slit, before driving it deep inside. I gripped her ass cheeks with both hands and pulled her hard against my face, slurping down her sex juice and exploring every fold of her pussy flesh.

“That feels awesome, “Lydia said with a long drawn out sigh. “But I want your cock inside me, and I want it now!” Luckily I was hard again even though I’d just come, because she tasted so good. As I lined up the head of my cock with her soaked snatch, she reached a hand behind her, grabbed my shaft and started rubbing it harshly against her clit. I groaned loudly, louder when she guided it inside her. When she had me about halfway inside her welcoming slot, she stopped – then slammed back hard onto me, driving me inside her to the hilt. Her wet pussy walls gripped me tightly as she thrust herself on and off my bone, and I closed my eyes drowning in ecstasy.

Suddenly I sensed that Lydia was doing more than just screwing me senseless. When I opened my eyes I saw that she was rummaging around in her bag. She pulled out a sizeable dildo and thrust it at me. “Use your imagination!” she grinned.

With my cock wedged deep inside Lydia’s pussy, I spat several times on the end of the dildo – which was of the realistic cock and balls variety – and gently rubbed the tip of it against her asshole. She wriggled her rear and gasped, “Quit fooling around and give it to me – hard!”

I’d never been with someone as dominant as Lydia, but I was sure as hell enjoying every moment of it, and bent to her every demand. I pulled back the dildo and dribbled more saliva onto the puckered entrance of her ass.

“What you waiting for!” she yelled. I pushed the tip of the dildo into her ass and she let out a long sigh of pure joy, so I rammed it inside her until the fake balls slammed against her ass cheeks and held it there. With one hand holding the dildo in place and the other gripping her ass, I pummeled her dripping wet pussy with my cock – hard, fast, and deep.

Lydia evidently loved double penetration, because her body started shaking uncontrollably and I could feel her pussy muscles clenching and unclenching around my thrusting shaft.

“Yes! Yes!” she howled. “Oh yes, give it to me! Just like that!” The moment her orgasm kicked in, so did mine. I pulled out quickly, and as my cock exited Lydia’s cunt she squirted juice all over my thighs, in unison with my unleashing my load all over the back of her blouse.

Lydia collapsed face down on the sofa with the dildo still wedged firmly in her ass. After a few moments she looked over her shoulder at me, grinned, and said, “Guess who gets free drinks for the rest of his vacation?”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Ghosts, Episode One: Sexual Presence

An erotic fantasy inspired by Charles Lakante’s masterpiece “Radio Ghost,” featuring Paula Shy.

“Loneliness is a state of mind. There are no empty rooms, there are always eyes watching somewhere within.”

Paula was preparing herself for the night. She was excited and happy, wearing her favorite dress: a soft and simple black and white polka dot affair, thin as a veil and daring enough to make her unique exotic beauty shine.

Sitting at the living room’s large table, in front of three small handheld mirrors, Paula was finishing her make up with extreme care. She wanted to be perfect; she wanted herself to be beautiful in the deepest sense.

Paula was smiling, feeling very happy but impatient. She was finally ready, turning around in the chair and looking towards the stairs. Smiling gorgeously, like an exotic goddess, she wanted to impress, steal heartland breaths. She wanted to be herself.

The aura of an exciting night was all around her. When was the last time she had felt this happy and enthusiastic?

She couldn’t remember. As much as Paula tried to focus, like she was searching for a memory in a familiar smell, she just couldn’t remember when she’d last felt this way, nor why. It nagged at her conscious mind, scratching at the doors of her perception. Why was she so happy?

That sensation of unfamiliarity, of something hidden behind the walls, lurking, crawling, calling her name. The longer Paula concentrated on these abstracts, the more she lost the wonderful feeling. She stopped thinking about it; she didn’t want to lose that happiness…

Standing up, Paula’s face once again lit up with a smile. She felt beautiful, hot and sexy, her dress gently caressing her soft, perfect skin like an angel’s whisper.

Paula turned away from the table and slowly walked toward the stairs, stopping in front of the first step and glancing toward the partially closed door at the top of the stairs, waiting to be observed, admired and discovered.

The atmosphere in the living room changed imperceptibly, the temperature rising, the light becoming brighter, like a new presence had entered the room, circling Paula, watching her. Paula could feel its gaze upon her, admiring her from head to toe.

Its gaze was like a warm breeze, an intangible force, but Paula could feel those hungry eyes all over her body, especially on her naked skin – her legs and arms and slender neck. Paula could sense desire and hunger for her from this invisible watcher.

She could feel eyes roving over her bare shoulders, across her neck and chest, then flitting to her smooth calves and bare feet, lingering on her legs where the hem of her dress cast its shadow.

Its excitement grew the more it admired Paula, who felt this mysterious force draw close. Paula couldn’t move, but she was somehow used to its gaze. There was a familiarity to this moment. Feeling its excitement growing, its desire for Paula’s amazing beauty, made her feel flattered, loved. But more than that, excited.

Something changed around Paula; the air moved. It was still there, looking at her, but it was waiting for something to happen. For a brief instant, under its craven gaze, Paula lost contact with her body. Suddenly, a shiver shocked along her spine. Paula immediately understood, this time she was to be seduced.

Slowly, and with a sensuality born from familiarity, Paula circled the stairs, coming to rest against the handrail, her arms trailing up the metal of the bannisters. As soon as Paula raised her arms, the presence reacted: a breath of air under both Paula’s naked armpits. A sensation that most wouldn’t believe – Paula knew the presence was licking, kissing, caressing and yet no tongue traced her skin, no lips brushed her neck, no hands stroked her face. The air around Paula’s arms grew warmer, the heat of the presence’s desires mixed with an eternal frustration. Paula knew it couldn’t touch her body, but she could feel how much it wanted to. There were ways to make this pleasurable – teasing can turn us all on…

Paula’s teasing and hard seduction built towers of its frustration and desire, a skyscraper of passion. The presence didn’t like that game anymore, didn’t like that Paula was in control. In the blink of an eye the air changed again: it’s desire now pure hunger, no sense of control. Paula’s beauty and charm were the key to a bottomless Pandora’s box now open wide, the lock torn free.

It was seeing her from all angles, unseen eyes from every corner. Paula couldn’t move her arms, locked in position above her. She was not afraid, but a new, never before felt, sensation was filling her. Something slid deep inside her body, slipping between her lips like a dart. It was inside her!

“No, that’s impossible!”

Paula could feel it inside her and out, surrounding her, holding her closer than humanly possible. Magically, Paula’s dress opened, the zipper sliding slowly down, the straps slipping from her shoulders, and fell like a leaf to her feet. Goosebumps rose on her arms and calves as the dress caressed her naked flesh.

Paula, now exposed in black panties only, her breasts illuminated by the warm lights, giving her olive toned skin and hardening nipples a mouth-watering sheen, could feel eyes observing her closely. Her nipples stiffened, springing forward from her breasts. Her own excitement built – being dominated had always made her wet with desire.

With arms still stretched out above, Paula sensed something pause between her feet. It moved slowly up her calves and over her knees, lingering on her smooth, silky thighs, edging closer to her panties. All its energy and intensity where underwear met skin.

It was exciting feeling that breath over her pussy. Paula felt horny, so horny that her pussy juice began to moisten her panties, a dark stain spreading over the thin material. She knew that soon she would be unable to control herself.

She stood waiting for what seemed an eternity, then suddenly something clutched Paula’s hand, snaking around her wrist then wrapping around her upper arm. Caught by surprise, Paula was startled to see a white rope binding her to the stairs. Immediately, her panties were pulled down, as if a panther had torn them from her, and tossed aside carelessly.

Paula, now completely naked, was left vulnerable; a sexual plaything.

To be continued…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Meeting Albina: a tale of youthful lust

Erotic fiction inspired by Alex Grey

Albina called me last week, out of the blue.

“This is Grayg?” she asked in her husky Russian accent.

I got weak at the knees, recognizing her voice at once. Albina was a frontliner for a pro volleyball team. They were in town for a game, but how did she know me? I had only seen her on TV.

“Sure, this is Greg. How did you get my number?”

“Snejanna is my friend. I am Albina. We talk. I say I'm in Seattle this week, and she tells me to call you, okay?”

I knew Snejanna. She’s a hot Russian girl who hangs out in some of the same bars and clubs I do. A very happy, very dirty girl. I spent a long afternoon sodomizing her perky asshole a year ago. A great memory.

“So what can I do for you, Albina?”

“Grayg. I am in town now. I need a man to be with, to show me around, and Snejanna tells me you are nice, no? Also a very special man, she says. Who knows what she likes… yes?”

What did that mean? “Albina, I do styling for models... but you are an athlete, right? You play volleyball… Do you want to move into modeling?”

“Maybe, I tell you when I see you. Want me to come see you?”

How could I resist? I invited her over to my place that afternoon. The truth was I had a crush on her. I'd seen her play and she was ferocious. They’d loft her those sets on the left side and she’d rise up and snap those praying mantis arms out and send spikes down from mid air; legs out straight from the waist with effort, and absolutely crushing blocks and defenders. She was a major talent and also a beautiful dream in a very long and tall sort of way. My pants were getting tight just thinking about her in her skintight mini-shorts and t-shirt.

I met her outside in the sun; she walked up to me looking like a sunshine daydream in tight slacks and a blouse. Wedge sandals made her as tall as me. She looked me straight in the eyes, grinned and kissed me long and deep.

“That is from Snejanna, okay? She says to tell you hi.”

“Uh okay… Hi to Snejanna. Come right in, Albina.” I could taste her on my lips.

“Sure Snejanna was right, Grayg, you are a big guy. Good. Very nice. Very tall.”

We sat on the screen porch and I poured her some wine. I asked if she wanted to quit volleyball and take up modeling. She told me no; she enjoyed playing.

“I was MVP this year,” she said, like it was nothing. “But I did some small modeling jobs and I liked that too. Snejanna said you are professional and you will tell me if I look good enough. What do you think?”

She was pretty enough, for sure, and I told her so. She blushed, suddenly looking cute and much less sophisticated.

“I think maybe you need to see a little bit more, to be sure?” Now it was my turn to blush, taken aback. She didn’t give me a chance to respond before she continued, “I will take a shower first…”

I led her to my photo studio, and told her we could take some test shots after she showered. She grinned when she saw the massage table.

“You can give me massage first, then photos!” she said. I wasn’t going to argue. I gave her a towel and a robe, and waited impatiently as she showered, wondering what the hell I was getting myself into. She came out and leaned against the wall, the robe hanging open. Her nipples stood out hard from her cute little breasts. Her body was tall, firm and athletic.

She was also a handful. She made a point to slide her butt between me and the table, and gave me a good grind and a smile. Down on the table, naked, she was a whole lot of girl. My eyes were glued to her buns, which were perfectly, smooth, tight and round and led to long, tapering, strong thighs. She had a beautiful back. I smoothed the oil on and she moaned and pushed her ass up when I pushed down, relaxing and spreading her cheeks apart with her hands so I could see everything.

“Grayg, my friend Snejanna told me you licked her ass real good. Look at my ass. Do you like it?”

I got real close. Her ass was spread open, glistening with oil. It was obvious she’d been playing with it in the shower. I felt lightheaded with lust.

“Albina, you are a very bad girl,” I croaked. She grinned at me, so I spanked her. I spanked her hard. She gasped and licked her lips. I pulled her cheeks open and leaned in, savoring the aroma of fresh girl. My boner was growing. I licked her ass, pushing with my lips and rolling my tongue until it loosened a little, then plunging my tongue inside and fucking her ass with it. My hands were holding up the points of her hipbones, my whiskery face rubbing between her smooth little cheeks. After a while her anus was gaping open so I could push my tongue right in.

I pulled off my pants and climbed up on the table behind her, my knees pushing her legs apart, hands on the table over her shoulders and her ass spread wide.

“Are you going to be a good girl now, Albina?”

“Oh no, never!” she laughed.

She gasped when I slid my penis in, her little round cheeks flushed and shining from her spanking. I am moderately long but very thick and it was difficult to enter completely. Now I knew what Albina wanted, I gave it to her hard, grinding into her sweet little butt deeper with each long thrust. She had me stiff and hot and throbbing deep inside her. Fucking her ass felt so great I had to hold back while I slammed her hard, my ballsack slapping on her pussy. Eventually she started whispering in Russian and then gasping and crying out while her anus contracted hard in fast little jerks around my shaft. I relaxed and let it go, my hips slamming her hard, involuntarily, as I filled her with sticky cream.

“Come on old man, you need a shower!” With one hand wrapped around my boner she led me into the bathroom. “You stink like goat!” She handed me her glass of wine and a little blue pill. “Take this, Grayg. You are going to need it.”

“What the hell are you doing with an old guy like me, Albina?” I just had to ask. “How old are you anyway? Don’t you have a nice boyfriend?”

“Lot of questions, Grayg! I am nineteen. No boyfriend. Guys my age are scared of me! I like men, not boys. Old men like you! Besides, old guys are tough and you fuck like goat too!”

She kissed me. Her lips were so soft I couldn’t stop. I spun her around and knelt so my face was level with her bottom. I licked her anus and licked it more until it was nice and clean and all my semen was gone. We showered and dried off.

“Let’s take those pictures, Albina,” I suggested.

“Let’s make a video instead,” she countered. “Maybe video is more fun for me, right? I like to fuck more than I like to pose for pictures…. Okay, no more talking.” She touched her pussy. “Down here I am getting lonely…”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Tan lines and temptation

Erotic fiction inspired by Nika O

I recently went on a training course, which meant I had to stay in a hotel for a few days. It was interesting to meet people who worked for our other offices, especially Lori, one of the girls lecturing on the course – to say she turned me on would be an understatement. From the moment Lori and I started chatting, I could feel my pussy getting wet, especially when she looked at me with her piercing green eyes. It got even worse when she leaned down to adjust the strap of her shoe, the neckline of her blouse pulling open just enough to give me a flash of tan line. I couldn’t stop thinking about it.

A couple of evenings into the course, we were having a drink in the hotel bar together when I was suddenly hit by an incredible wave of lust. I didn’t feel comfortable making a play for Lori, so I made a rapid excuse to go up to my room – where I spent half the night fingering myself thinking about her. Several orgasms later my body was tingling so much it was impossible to sleep, so I was wide awake when the phone rang.

It was Lori. “I can’t sleep,” she purred down the line. “I’ve been thinking about how much I want to be with you, how much I want to… you know.”

Surprised, but oh so happy to hear Lori’s admission, I said, “I too have a confession.”

“What might that be?” she replied, and I imagined she was smiling when she said it.

“I’ve been frigging myself silly thinking about you,” I replied.

“Well…” she drawled, “I was doing the same thinking about you, when I decided that my bed’s too big for one person, and I’d love you to join me.”

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing, but managed to compose myself enough to ask her room number. A moment later, wearing just a bathrobe, I knocked gently on Lori’s door. She opened it wearing sexy black and white lingerie. She took my hand and pulled me into the room, then pushed me against the wall and started kissing me voraciously, tugging my robe open. The feeling of her warm body against mine was incredible.

Lori grabbed my hand and guided it between her legs, inside her panties, until just the tips of my fingers slipped into her sodden slit.

“This is how wet you make me,” she whispered as we backed towards the bed.

We sank down onto the white sheets, and I took my time removing Lori’s underwear, enjoying the sight of her beautiful body. Her tan lines accentuated her perky breasts, and her nipples got really hard as I gently pinched and sucked them. Lori sighed with pleasure, gasping as I pulled off her panties and let my fingers trail down to her smooth pussy, sliding between the folds and occasionally lingering on her clit and rubbing it. As I went a little harder and faster, she spread her legs wide, juice dribbling out of her slot and coating my fingers.

“Lick me, eat me – now!” she begged. Her back was arched and she was fondling her own breasts, tugging hard on her nipples. I lowered my head and parted her pussy with eager fingers so I could indulge myself in the flesh flower that bloomed before me. At first I teased with the tip of my tongue, dipping it rapidly in and out like a hummingbird. But Lori tasted so good I couldn’t resist pushing deeper inside her hotness, licking furiously and lapping up her cream.

Lori started shaking uncontrollably, her legs scissoring around my head. As she hit boiling point and her orgasm kicked in, she was shrieking out her pleasure, and I put my hand over her mouth to stifle her, for fear of waking our colleagues in the adjoining rooms.

She came hard and went limp beneath me, drained – but not for long. Still panting, she rolled me onto my back, straddling me and rubbing her body against mine, stroking me all over with her hard nipples. I shuddered with excitement, reaching down between my legs to palm my clit. Lori slapped my hand away so she could use her own.

I splayed my legs and held them high at the ankles, and Lori dived between my legs and started teasing my clit with her tongue, before plunging it deep inside my sticky, pink slit. The way she wormed her tongue around inside me made my head spin, and overwhelming pleasure flooded my body. It wasn’t long before I was on the verge of orgasm, and I gripped the sheets as I thrashed around beneath Lori.

I was just about to come when she flipped me over onto my front and started rubbing her juiced-up fingers over my ass cheeks. She dipped them back inside my pussy for a moment, then slid one inside my tight, puckered asshole. With fingers in my pussy and ass and her other hand rubbing my clit, Lori made me come harder than I ever had before in my life. I thought I would pass out from the intensity.

After we’d both calmed down, we had a very late nightcap and I went back to my room. Needless to say, neither of us had any trouble sleeping after such vigorous sex. I struggled not to look too much like the cat that got the cream when I joined my colleagues for breakfast the next morning…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

 

READ MORE

Shibari – the erotic art of rope bondage

From the outside, looking in, it’s easy to see how you might think Shibari is all about BDSM and sex play, but the truth is far more complex than that. Its origins lie far back in Japan’s 14th century feudal system where a form of rope bondage known as Hojojutsu was used by Samurai to restrain their prisoners. Samurai lived under a strict code of honor; a prisoner was to be treated well, thus the binding techniques used were a reflection of the status the captive held. The rigging itself became an art form through the ages, and then in the 1800s a new form of erotic Hojojutsu emerged, which evolved into the Shibari we know today. Shibari practitioners consider it an art form, clearly taking it far above the realm of sadomasochism. Beyond the fact that one participant will be tied up while the other does the tying, there is little in the way of domination.

When I tell people that I like being tied up, they generally think of dungeons, dress up and roleplay – getting handcuffed to the bed or roped into a position that is primarily sexual – but this is far from the reality. Shibari isn’t about sex. That’s not to say that I don’t have sex after a Shibari session, only that it doesn’t happen every time. It’s not even about the relationship between me and the rope artist. Of course, we do have a relationship, and a very good one, but when we practise Shibari, for me at least, it is about the release.

It is a paradox that when I am bound, when I am as far from physical freedom as it is possible to get, I am also at my freest. When I am unable to move because of the constraints – knots that are tied to ensure that even the slightest of movements is restricted – I feel free of all the day’s anxieties and stresses. Perhaps it is because I am unable to do anything about these daily problems that I feel so free. Perhaps it is because, in order for Shibari to work, I have to put myself entirely in the hands of another. It’s probably a mixture of the two, to tell you the truth, because I often flit between these two explanations, depending on who I am explaining it to.

There are many ways we enjoy Shibari. Some sessions are entirely for my benefit, involving lots of convoluted knots and binds, often with me being suspended from the ceiling in some way that means if I close my eyes I lose all sense of where I am, as if I’m floating in a cloud. Other sessions are more for my partner’s benefit, and these can go one of two ways. He enjoys the beauty of the ropes, binding me in dazzling ways that somehow seem to emphasize my body’s appeal. And then there are those times when the sessions end with us fucking, where he suspends me from the ceiling and binds me so that certain parts of me are exposed…

READ MORE

Private graduation party

Erotic fiction inspired by Cira Nerri

The graduation ceremony was about to begin as I sat down in my designated seat in the back row. I was thinking how I wouldn’t miss going to class, but would definitely miss being around the babes, when the girl sitting next to me turned around and said hello. It took me a moment before I realized it was my lab partner of the last four years, who, with the aid of a makeover, had transformed from studious geek to knockout goddess.

“Hey,” I replied, in disbelief. I wanted to say more, but froze up every time I tried.

Halfway through the roll call she leaned over and whispered, “Do you like my new look? I did it for you, you know.” I was speechless. Even more so when she added, “This is a thank you for helping me get through biology,” grabbed my hand and slid it under her gown.

As she pushed my hand between her open legs I realized she wasn’t wearing panties and was already wet. I got an instant boner, and as she stroked it through my pants I smiled, knowing that my fellow graduates were completely unaware of what was going on.

Moments later our names were called. Panic stricken, I worried that everyone would see my full-on erection as I walked across the stage. The girl had a wet spot on her gown, but it didn’t seem to bother her; something she reiterated when we threw our caps triumphantly in the air at the close of the ceremony and she flashed me – her boobs defying gravity with their perkiness.

My new best friend pulled me towards her and said, “You’re coming back to my place, right now.” I nodded, and we were out of there in a flash.

Back at her apartment, the moment we were through the door she whipped my cock out of my pants. Her eyes looked like they were about to pop out of her head as she exclaimed, “OMG… I never imagined it would be so big!” She dropped to her knees, thrust it eagerly into her mouth and sucked on it sloppily.

I groaned with frustration when she stopped, but before I got a chance to ask her why, she started tearing off her clothes – so I did the same. Once we were both naked she resumed what she was doing. She gave great head, taking my cock balls deep in her mouth while she fingered her smooth-shaven pussy.

When she eventually came up for air, she gave the head of my cock such a super strong suck I thought I’d come right then and there – but thankfully I managed to hold back.

To my complete amazement she turned away, did a handstand up the wall, and giggled, “Eat me!” Without hesitation I grabbed her legs, buried my face between them and went to town. I was in kind of a bent-over position, which I guess could have been uncomfortable if she hadn’t taken my mind off it by wrapping her mouth around my cock again. As I chowed down I thrust my boner in and out of her mouth, and when I substituted two fingers for my tongue she started shaking uncontrollably, so I frigged her harder and faster until she came and sent the most amazing vibrations through my cock.

Fearing she might fall over, I pulled out, lowered her to the floor and knelt down beside her. She grabbed my throbbing boner and jerked it until I unleashed a massive load over her face. She smiled and said, “Don’t go thinking you’re done yet.”

My cock showed no sign of losing hardness as I watched her wipe her face and slurp up my come. “Ready?” she asked. I nodded my reply. She grabbed my cock and slid it between her tits, squeezing them around my shaft. I was in heaven.

She rolled over onto her front. Getting up on her knees, she wiggled her ass at me and said, “You choose, big boy.” Her tight little asshole looked so inviting. She moaned loudly as I bumped the head of my cock against it, louder as I grabbed her ass cheeks and pulled them slightly apart. But I was teasing her, and seconds later slammed straight into her pussy. As I thrust relentlessly in and out of her sopping wet slot, I reached around and started groping her boobs. I took her to boiling point and beyond in less than a minute.

With her pussy still clenching and unclenching on my shaft, I sucked on one of my fingers and jammed it in her ass. She yelped a little, then laughed and said, “I need more than a finger in there – use your cock!”

Naturally I complied. It was a struggle for a second or two, but once my cockhead had slipped inside, the shaft followed effortlessly. She moaned loudly and pushed back hard. The way she reacted showed she was no stranger to backdoor banging, and it wasn’t long before she managed to milk a second load out of me. I collapsed onto her back and lay there for a while.

When I eventually pulled out, she grabbed her cap off the floor and put it on her head, shouting, “We graduated! We graduated!” All I had the strength to do was smile, and nod my head.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

 

READ MORE

Who's the Boss?

Erotic fiction inspired by Carolina Sampaio

Carolina had just been hired as the manager of a well-established gentleman's club. She didn't know what to expect in those first few weeks, but worked tirelessly to learn the trade. She was a lot less experienced than the previous manager, but all the dancers seemed to like her. She kept the club running smoothly and never let her professionalism falter, so the girls really warmed to her.

There was only one dancer that gave her a hard time. Her name was Erica. Every time she came to work she would flirt shamelessly with Carolina. The stage was within view of the office, and Carolina couldn't help but watch intently whenever Erica danced. Erica, for her part, had noticed Carolina's watchful gaze and knew how to play on it, acting on stage as if she were really dancing just for Carolina. Her body would be on show for the audience, but her eyes often seemed to stray Carolina’s way.

When Erica sat down with the customers at the table after her performances, she would look up at Carolina and smile playfully. Carolina always smiled back – there was clearly something between them and it was plain for all to see. There were times, though, when Erica would ignore Carolina altogether; times when she would give all her attention to one member of the audience, some good-looking girl or guy. There was a complexity to Erica that Carolina found fascinating. Besides, the girl was drop-dead gorgeous! She was the top dancer at the club and made her presence known. All the other dancers knew that the best thing to do was to stay out of her way if trouble was brewing.

One evening, Carolina was busy organizing the dancers’ schedules for the next week. A steady stream of girls flowed past her office door, dancers on their way to the dressing rooms to prepare for the next shift. Erica was late, as usual. When she came into view, Carolina raised a hand to attract her attention. Erica smiled as she poked her head around the door. Carolina hung up her call and adjusted her glasses, lacing her fingers together like a long-suffering principal faced with a naughty pupil.

“Come in and close the door,” Carolina said firmly. “You're late. Again!”

Erica smiled as she looked Carolina up and down, undressing her with her eyes. She shut the office door behind her and took a seat. “Oh, calm down!” she exclaimed. “Things don't start until I get here. By the way, that's a nice color on you. I like that shade of blue. It really brings out your eyes.”

“Look,” Carolina said, ignoring Erica’s flirtatious compliment. “Everyone has to be here and ready to work when their shift starts. You are no exception.” Outwardly, she was calm and collected, but on the inside, she was both flustered and flattered.

“Relax,” Erica smiled. “It's a strip club. There are no rules here.”

“Yes, there are,” Carolina retorted. “My rules. And if you don't like them, you can go work someplace else!”

“I’m the best dancer here!” Erica laughed. “This club would sink without me.”

“You’re an excellent dancer,” Carolina agreed. “But you have no respect for time. This club, and the world for that matter, does not revolve around you!”

Erica looked challengingly at Carolina. The tension in the room was building. The words they spoke were temporarily masking the tension, but their body language was making it loud and clear what they were really talking about. Carolina began to perspire. Her glasses were fogging in the heat rising from her body. Suddenly, Erica stood up and came around to her boss’s side of the desk. She pulled Carolina close to her, guiding her thighs around her waist. Carolina felt nervous and excited at Erica’s touch. Erica leaned in close and gently teased her fingernails over Carolina's chest.

Erica rested her lips against Carolina's ear and whispered, “Yes it does. I don't know who you think you are. But in this club, I’m the boss.”

She gripped the collar of Carolina's crisp blouse and ripped it open, the buttons bouncing across the desk. She reached around Carolina’s back and unsnapped her bra, tugging it down. She sucked her exposed breasts and licked up her neck, her tongue flickering over Carolina's lips. Carolina abandoned her reserve and kissed Erica deeply, grabbing her face and sticking her tongue deep in her mouth.

Erica ran her hands down Carolina's back and unzipped her skirt. She played with the sides of her panties and curled her fingers around them, tugging them up into the groove between her pussy lips. Carolina gasped. Her thighs moistened as Erica teased her. Erica pulled up Carolina’s skirt and slid her panties down just enough to reveal her pussy, cupping her fingers over it.

“Look at you!” Erica smiled, stroking her clit. “You’re so wet! And I thought this whole time you were mad at me...”

Carolina felt breathless and lightheaded with lust. She closed her eyes and let out a soft moan as Erica slipped her fingers inside her wet pussy. Her legs trembled as Erica's fingers slid in and out, teasingly slowly.

Erica pulled Carolina up out of the chair and bent her over the desk, her panties still around her thighs. She pushed Carolina’s legs as far apart as they would go, and ran her tongue up and down her slit, her hands spreading Carolina’s cheeks apart. Reaching into a drawer, Erica pulled out a pair of scissors and snipped through both sides of the panties. She balled them up and stuffed them into Carolina's mouth. Biting Carolina’s neck, she wrapped her ponytail around her hand and tugged her head back as she thrust her fingers deeper inside her from behind.

Carolina was so turned on! She could feel her wet pussy gripping tight around Erica's fingers. She had never been dominated like this before. She was used to being in a position of power, both in and out of work. Something stirred inside her. Erica was bringing out a side of her that she had never known existed. Her entire body trembled with fear and excitement. She could barely see through the fog of her glasses, heat radiating off her as she moaned helplessly.

Erica wrapped her hand tighter around Carolina's hair as she fucked her harder. Carolina could feel juice flowing from her pussy. The balled up panties were soaked in her saliva, which was now dripping down her chin. Erica slid her wet fingers forward and rubbed vigorously over Carolina's clit while refilling her hole with her thumb. She hooked it down to hit Carolina’s G-spot, sucking her neck harder.

Carolina was losing control. Each thrust of Erica's hand drew her closer to climax. She gripped the edge of the desk as she bucked her hips back forcefully. Erica wriggled her thumb inside Carolina frenziedly, making her reach the height of her orgasm. Erica squeezed her pussy hard as it quivered against her fingers, drawing out the sensations for a long time.

Carolina collapsed on her desk as Erica finally let go of her hair. She felt so humiliated, but strangely satisfied. Erica didn't even let her collect herself before pulling the door wide open for the entire club to see her disheveled and panting, half-naked on the desk. Erica licked her fingers as she calmly walked to the dressing room to get ready for her shift.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

 

READ MORE

Wet at the Beach part two

Erotic fiction inspired by Maria Rubio

Hi everyone, I’m glad you all enjoyed my confession [posted on this blog on August 25]. This is what happened next. I got so turned on writing about it. Love, Eva J

As I mentioned in my first story, my girlfriend Emma stroked me to an orgasm under my towel on the beach, and a woman who was watching gave me her phone number. One day not long after that, Emma was away and I was bored. I started to think about whether I should call the woman or not. I was curious and quite turned on thinking about what might happen.

I took a deep breath, rang her number and she answered. When I explained who I was, she remembered at once – with a sexy laugh – and introduced herself as Annicka. I asked if we could meet and she suggested a restaurant midway between us. I spent a while deciding what to wear before I settled on a tight skirt and top. My nipples were so hard I had to put on a bra to cover them!

When I reached the restaurant, Annicka waved me over from the corner booth where she was sitting. I drank in the sight of her pretty face, dark eyes and long blonde hair. She stood up to hug me and I saw she was wearing a short black dress that showed off her beautiful figure. Her breasts were full and firm, and she wasn’t wearing a bra.

We talked and laughed a lot, she was very good company. She told me she was renting a vacation cottage in the countryside; no close neighbors, so she could run around naked whenever she wanted.

Then she said quietly, “It was nice to watch you at the beach. I liked it a lot.”

“Were you turned on?” I asked.

“What do you think?” she replied. “Of course, I was very horny.”

“So you like girls?”

“Yes, but I haven’t had that much experience with them,” she said, smiling. She reached over to brush my hand with hers, and knocked her fork to the floor. “Could you pick that up, please?” she asked. “I think it’s closer to you.”

As I ducked under the table to reach it, she spread her legs. The hem of her short dress rode up to reveal she wasn’t wearing panties. Her pussy was smooth-shaven and very pretty. I felt a gush of wetness between my own legs at the sight. I sat back in my seat and we smiled at each other. Her nipples were hard.

“I can see you’re wearing a bra,” she said. “I’ll bet you have panties on too.”

“Guilty,” I laughed.

“Will you take them off for me?”

I could feel myself blushing, but I was really turned on. I didn’t want anyone to see what I was doing, so I went to the ladies room and took off my bra and panties. I ran a finger between my pussy lips. I was really wet. I looked in the mirror and my nipples were so hard I could see them clearly though my top. I’m so horny, I thought.

When I sat back down at the table Annicka dropped her fork again, deliberately. This time she bent down to retrieve it herself. I pulled up my skirt and spread my legs. She nuzzled her face into my crotch and gave me a long lick, making me gasp, before coming back up.

“Oh, I forgot to pick up my fork,” she giggled. “Can you get it?” I knew what she wanted. I crouched on the floor between her legs. Her pussy was lovely. I spread her lips open with my fingers and kissed her clit, circling my tongue around, before sitting down again.

A few minutes later we were in her convertible with the top down, on the way to her place. Once we left town, she took off her dress, driving nude. I touched her breast. She slid her hand between my legs. I took my top and skirt off too, so we were both naked.

“Oh, life is so good,” she sighed. “I’m so wet and so horny!” She started screaming it: “I’m so horny!”

I started yelling too: “I’m so horny!” We were shouting and giggling, knowing there was nobody for miles around to hear us.

“Do you want me?” she asked. I nodded. “Do you want to lick my pussy?” I nodded harder. “Do you want to put a finger in my pussy?” More nodding. “Do you want me to lick you?”

“Oh, yes!” I gasped. I stroked and squeezed her breasts, then slid my hand down to her thigh, and between her legs. I started to stroke her. She couldn’t sit still now; her hips were rocking.

“Stop, I can’t concentrate on driving!” she gasped. “We’ll be there soon.”

I moved my hand away, not wanting to make her crash, and she squeezed my breasts and then started to rub my clit. “Don’t come yet – tell me when you are close,” she purred.

“I’ve been close for half an hour now, just looking at you,” I said.

Finally we reached her place and went through the gate. I’d thought I couldn’t get any hornier, but now I could really see her clearly, standing in front of me totally naked, I wanted her so badly. She was so sexy.

She told me to wait, than ran into the house and came back with a blanket and some pillows, which she spread on the lawn. She lay down on her stomach, and I sat beside her.

“You have a very nice ass,” I said, stroking it. She put a big pillow under her hips, so her ass was raised invitingly. She spread her thighs and I pushed my face between them and started to lick her.

“Oh yes, oh yes! Lick me!” she moaned, getting louder and louder as I ran my tongue up and down between her folds. I licked and sucked harder, thrusting two fingers inside her juicy pussy and fucking her with them. She rocked her hips, humping back against my hand more and more wildly until her orgasm hit her like a tidal wave.

When she’d caught her breath she turned over to lie on her back, laughing up at me. “Oh, that was amazing! Now it’s your turn. You can scream as loud as you like, nobody can hear us!”

I swung a leg over her face to straddle her. “Nice view!” she said, and pulled me down onto her mouth, licking with long strokes from my asshole to my clit. It felt so good, I don’t even have the words to describe it.

She sucked my clit and slid her fingers inside me. She pressed my G-spot hard, and rubbed it. I suddenly felt the most amazing rush of sensation.

“There, right there! Fuck me, Annicka,” I screamed. I started coming, yelling and gasping as my whole body shook. Eventually I tipped forward, exhausted – and realized that in this position, my face was right by Annicka’s pussy. Sixty-nine, my favorite position! We started to lick each other again…

Okay, I am so turned on I have to stop writing now. There is something I must do… (I’m blushing now!). Maybe I will continue later…?

If you enjoy erotic fiction and true confessions, and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Tight: a kinky tale

Inspired by “Embrace” starring Yasmina B

It was my first time in a place like this. A friend had recommended the club. There was nothing strange about the lobby; it was all very chic. I was greeted warmly by a pretty receptionist, who handed me my safe word, checked my ID, and got me to fill out a nondisclosure contract, before escorting me to my room.

My fetish is a little unusual. I have a thing for cling wrap. I love how it feels against my skin, and the constriction as the plastic tightens. I undressed and laid my clothes in a neat stack. I was perfectly clean-shaven and freshly showered because the plastic makes me sweat like crazy. My hair is very long, so I pinned it up in a bun for more freedom of movement. Then I heard a knock – my Mistress was at the door.

I sat on the floor, naked, with my head down and my hands over my lap, assuming the position. My heart pounded as the clacking of her heels came closer. The first thing I saw was her black leather boots. I wanted to look up, but I was afraid. I guessed she was dressed in a sexy leather catsuit. Her thighs squeaked as she walked around me.

First, she placed a large box of plastic wrap down and started to stretch it out. Then, she knelt down and tied a thick black scarf over my eyes. I only caught a glimpse of her beautiful face. My body tensed abruptly now that I couldn't see.

“What fun am I going to have with your hair like this?” she sighed. I tried to reply, but no sound came out. My voice was trapped behind a nervous lump in my throat. I felt her hands unravel my hair and weave through it as she braided it. She stood me up and made me spread my legs. I could hear her stretching the plastic wrap out. The sound of it ripping over the teeth of the box was haunting.

“You smell delicious,” she purred. “Good enough to eat.”  My lips quivered and my pussy moistened as she ran her tongue down my cleavage and over my stomach. The slow warm slide made me insanely aroused. She gave my clit a slight wet flick with the tip of her tongue and moved away. My knees were shaking, craving more. She pushed a ball of the plastic wrap into my pussy, using her fingers to stuff it deep.

“You have such a tight little pussy,” she said. “I can barely fit my fingers inside you.” I was still speechless. She wound more plastic wrap around my hips, encircling my body. Then, she wrapped tight loops of it across my stomach and even more over my breasts, finally crisscrossing up and around my neck. I heard more plastic ripping from the box; then froze in shock as I felt it wrap over my mouth. My safe word was useless if I couldn't talk. I didn't know what she was going to do to me. The thrilling fear made me so wet, I could feel moisture leaking from my pussy, squishing over the film inside me.

I heard a clanking noise above me. She took my wrists and wrapped them in plastic, binding them together, then raised my arms above my head and hooked them to something metallic. I was completely helpless. I was so scared, I almost burst into tears – but I was excited, too. I felt the urge to escape, but I couldn't move. I could hear her laughing, so amused by seeing me struggle.

Suddenly, I felt the heat of her body press against mine. The leather-clad swell of her breasts grazed over me, her hands soothing me as they ran down my waist. She popped the plastic that was over my mouth and I gasped for more air. I calmed down a little, feeling her soft lips on mine. Then I felt a hard tug at my braid, forcing my head back. She kissed my neck gently and pulled my face closer, my hair still wrapped around her hand. I was so confused. How could she kiss me so sweetly while she tormented me this way? Everything she was doing was making me so horny. I pressed my thighs together to try and squeeze some tension out.

“Calm down,” she said teasingly. “Look at you! I haven't even started and your legs are shaking already!” Her words made me flush with shame. I felt powerless, my composure shattered.

She knelt and ran her tongue up and down my thighs. I began to whimper helplessly as she licked higher. She hadn't even touched my pussy and I was already close to coming. The tight plastic was squeezing my orgasm back like the taut aim of a slingshot. She kept teasing my inner thighs to the point where I was half-crazed. I was biting my bottom lip so hard, I could taste the indentation my teeth made. I wanted to cry. I tried to close my legs, but her tight grip kept my ankles apart.

She finally began to lick higher, her warm mouth surrounding my pussy through the plastic. I started moaning louder, trembling wildly. Just a few licks were all it took for my orgasm to rise. In the midst of the sensation, she let go of me. She pulled the plastic wrap out of my pussy and ripped through the film surrounding me, finally letting my skin breathe. I felt her mouth on me again, her tongue whirling around my drenched slot. My orgasm became a continuing force. When I thought the last throb would die down, another wave flowed through me. My pussy was so wound up, it felt like I was never going to stop coming. I had never felt anything so intense or powerful in my entire life.

She moved away again, and I heard a buzzing noise. “Yes!” I thought. “Whatever it is, please fuck me with it. I need to let all of this out!” My cunt was aching to be filled. Sure enough, I felt the thickness of a vibrating dildo surge inside me. My pussy was so gushing wet, I could hear the squelching of each thrust. She fucked me deep and hard, the toy pounding at my G-spot. Then, her tender mouth sucked my clit again. The hard vibrating thrusts and her soft tongue drove me over the edge. Multiple orgasms burst through me with unimaginable force. I screamed my way through it, tears streaming down my face.

When I was exhausted, she took the dildo out slowly and tossed it aside. My chest was heaving, my tears flowing. She untied the scarf from my face. The hiccupping gasps of my breath finally calmed when I saw her tender gaze. She kissed me softly. The taste of her mouth was so satisfying. We kissed passionately for a while, making me almost forget about the torment I’d been through.

“Loose,” I sighed, finally using my safe word. She smiled sweetly as she unwound the plastic from my wrists.

I can't get the memory of that experience out of my head. I can never look at cling wrap the same way again. When I see it in the grocery store, I pick it up and stare at the box. Then, I smile.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

College rocks when you rock hard

Erotic fiction inspired by “Fantasies” starring Nasita

After a long jam session with some friends, I came home around 3am to find the slim silhouette of my new neighbor finishing a cigarette on her balcony. Noticing my guitar case, she requested a song before even introducing herself. Her voice was mousy and innocent sounding. Feeling confident, I invited her inside. As she stepped into the light, I realized this girl was a perfect ten. Long silky black hair, pale skin, a model face and a college co-ed body made this girl seem straight from heaven. I whipped out my acoustic guitar and sang a rock song. I surprised her with my singing and her jaw dropped. I could barely see the color of her eyes as her pupils dilated. She was in awe and I knew immediately that I could have her.

“Want to know what I’m good at? Let me show you…” she whispered in my ear, then walked past me into my bedroom. Her yoga pants showed off her perfect bubble butt as she walked.

Once I got to the bedroom, she grabbed me, kissed my neck and lightly caressed all around my cock, teasing me until I was harder than I had ever been before. She led me by my cock to the bed, and pushed me onto it so I could watch as she took off her pink haltertop to reveal her sexy black bra. As I lay on my back, she began to lick and slobber all over my dick, gripping the base and slowly stroking. Her booty in my face blocked the view but I could feel her covering every inch with saliva. I struggled to pull down her yoga pants, and she suddenly and forcefully shoved my entire cock down her throat. It was tighter than anything I’d ever experienced before; no girl has ever been able to take the whole thing that deep. The tip of my cock felt amazing as it thrust into her increasingly snug throat.

I noticed her black thong was soaked. I loved the view of her tight butthole partially covered. As I moved her panties to the side, which revealed a freshly shaved innie, strings of her pussy cream covered my fingers. She started to lick my balls every time she thrust down, and my legs were numb with pleasure. As my finger entered her, I began to wonder if my cock would even fit. I eventually got another finger in and started to increase my thrust and lick her clit. I curled my fingers a little and hit her G-spot. Within a second, she began to shake and I felt her pulsate as she came hard over and over again.

She told me it was my turn and I should stand up. She started to suck my cockhead stronger than I thought possible. I thought she would suck my load straight out of me as she swirled her tongue around the head.

“Fuck my throat until you come in it!” she said, gasping and smiling. Black mascara tears were running down her face as I gripped her head and shoved my cock deep into her throat over and over. I finally shoved her nose to my pubes. She licked my balls until she gagged as I exploded into her throat. She then sucked up all the remains until I was soft again. I felt like a rock star.

 

READ MORE

Comic Art meets Erotica: Jason Atomic

The creator of art so vibrant it virtually pops off the canvas, in recent years Jason Atomic has also become know for his curation of group art shows and performance events celebrating different aspects of underground pop culture.

I met up with the courteous, eccentric Brit in a Brighton [UK] bar to chat about his life and art – and during the course of several pints of foaming ale I came to realize that they were one and the same.

Did the way you were raised have an influence on you becoming an artist?

JA: Yes, my family moved a lot when I was a kid, so being an artist was the one constant that I had. I don’t remember the first time I found a pen, but it was very early – my mom has pictures from when I was one-and a-half years old. I was obsessed with drawing animals. I also got into history, ancient Egyptians and Native Americans, particularly; and from there I went into horror, and then comics.

How old were you when you got into comic books?

JA: My first ever collage was made from Tarzan comics around 1972, when I was five years old. Then I started collecting comic books about 1976: reprints of American ones that were full of Jack Kirby and Steve Ditko [artists responsible for such awesome characters as Spider-Man and The Fantastic Four] comic strips. I really loved cave paintings too – it’s the kind of art I most relate to.

When did you start painting?

JA: I was instinctively drawn to the idea of it, but the shitty hog-hair brushes they give you at school frustrated me and really put me off painting. I couldn’t get the detail I wanted. I remember one instance when I was about six or seven years old: I couldn’t get Dracula’s fangs pointy enough, so I scrubbed out his face and left it on my desk, intending to finish it off after the weekend. But when I went to the school library it was on the wall – so my first publicly exhibited artwork was an unfinished piece that I was really unhappy with. So I gave up on it, decided I was going to draw comics, and wrestled with that through the 1980s. Unfortunately, in 1994 a bad experience with a publisher made me call it a day with comics, and I decided to move to Japan [for four years]. Around that time I had a dream that changed everything: I was in an old farmhouse at night, sat at a school desk full of sketchbooks from when I was a kid, looking out over a graveyard. Suddenly, I became aware that someone was with me. I looked around and there was the face of [surrealist artist] Salvador Dali floating over my left shoulder, and he said, “It’s time, we’ve gotta go.” I had to go downstairs for this big press launch, because Dali and his fellow dead art legends Joan Miró and Pablo Picasso had chosen me to represent them in the 21st century. While Dali was a floating face, Miró had manifested as a small, white talking kitten, and Picasso had come back as an enlarged newspaper cut-out. There was a sculpture that I had to unveil on their behalf, which basically turned out to be a triplicate phallic symbol. This dream visitation by the three ghosts made me realize that I shouldn’t be trying to conform to this idea of making a popular thing for people to consume [like a comic book]. Instead, as they did, I should get away from everything and start looking at life and drawing it: if someone puts your dinner on the table, draw your dinner; if you go for a walk and see a tree, draw that tree. So that’s all I did for my first year in Japan, I just got in touch with that idea of interpreting reality through my own consciousness.

But you still drew people, didn’t you?

JA: I did, but I knew I could draw people. I tried drawing the things that I didn’t know how to draw. I don’t look at the paper when I’m drawing, because I’m trying to take the ego out of the process: my hand just follows my eye in an almost mechanical way, so my brain doesn’t choose what it draws. I’m trying to make my process authentic, so that the line has a kind of existential nature. And the color, which I add afterwards, is more like an expressive playing: how the paint hits the canvas, how it rolls, how it coagulates.

How did you move on from subject matter that some would consider mundane?

JA: I always wanted to be investigative with my work, and being interested in sub-cultures and different scenes, I’d hang out with [for instance] punks and draw them in their environment. This led to me performing with a band called Fist Fuck Deluxe in London. It was great fun, but very different from my painting. So from the late 1990s/early Noughties I was fighting to pull together these two halves of my life: where one side’s interested in dressing up in weird clothes and performing, and the other side’s very observant and involved in drawing from life, and painting. Meeting my muse Manko [in the early Noughties] was like an act of God. She made me realize that my life needed to go in a new direction, and helped me resolve my interests in street fashion, comics, and life drawing, to a point where it’s all starting to make sense as a cohesive whole.

Is this when you started creating comic book related art again?

JA: Yeah… there’s a funny story that led up to it happening: one day I was very drunk and angry and chopping up parsley at home, when I decided to speed up things by putting it in the blender – along with my [drawing] hand, which saw me spend two months with it bandaged up in a sling. [During my incapacitation], I got to thinking that I’d slipped back into doing art to suit people’s briefs, and I decided it had to stop. So I made a mental note to myself that once my hand had healed, the next painting I would do would be something that I’d want to hang on my wall – something just for me.

What did that turn out to be?

JA: It turned out to be my rendition of [legendary comic book artist] Jack Kirby’s Devil Dinosaur. I’d never traced someone else’s work before, but I thought if I’d ever got hired to do so, I would have. So I approached the picture as a comic book inker/colorist for Jack Kirby. Once I’d painted it though, I wanted to show it, but couldn’t put it in a solo exhibition because it didn’t go with anything else I’d done.

So how did you resolve that situation?

JA: Well… I saw an amazing painting of [The Fantastic Four’s arch nemesis] Doctor Doom by an artist called Feroze Alam, in which he’d taken Kirby’s lines and then just colored it himself in oils. He agreed to be in a themed group show I wanted to do called Hail To The King [Kirby is generally referred to as ‘the King’], so I asked around and put together a bunch of other artists. We launched it in London at Resistance Gallery first, and then approached Orbital Comics about continuing it there. When I told their gallery organizer [the wonderful Karl Asaa] that I wanted to do something that would draw attention to Jack Kirby and highlight how respected he is as a serious artist, he waived the normal hire fee because he said the concept was “too important” not to do. So that’s what really re-established my connection with the comic scene, by meeting people who bought my comics in the 1980s, and some of my favorite artists of the moment.

Of late you’ve been actively working alongside your muse, Manko, and the Art Model Collective… how did that come about?

JA: Manko had been life modeling since before I met her but had become disillusioned with the scene. Basic pay for models has not increased much since the 1980s, and although life drawing is on the rise [in London], the models get very much taken for granted by organisers – so a few years ago we decided to start running our own life drawing sessions. We started out at London’s Orbital Comics with some sessions themed towards comic book artists and illustrators, and the Art Model Collective basically grew from there.

What exactly is the Art Model Collective?

JA: The Art Model Collective is almost an unofficial union for art models, which cuts out ‘middle men’ event organisers. It allows models to run their own sessions on a profit share basis and interact directly with the artists. This means our sessions have longer than average poses that can be repeated or extended at the request of the artists. The artists are also encouraged to suggest themes for future sessions.

What is your role in the Art Model Collective?

JA: I’m support staff basically. I take the money, lay out the drawing boards, keep time, and often DJ or read spoken word pieces to enhance the sessions. I also help with concepts and finding venues, generally at places I have exhibited my art at or collaborated on special events with – such as Orbital Comics and Underdog gallery.

Tell me about the artworks that illustrate this feature.

JA: Many of our life drawing sessions have movie themes. So, when you asked me to be part of the recent Billy Chainsaw presents… Walk Right Out Of The Film art show at London’s Underdog gallery, I immediately thought of working from sketches I’d done at Art Model Collective sessions.

Where are you at with your art right now?

JA: I think my style is constantly developing. I’ve always had a very flat, clean line style, but since we started the Art Model Collective I’ve been getting more into tonal work. I’ve been experimenting with using felt tip pens and the techniques I’ve developed there have led into some experiments with Photoshop. So I’m gradually creeping out from a very comfy comfort zone.

You can see more of Jason Atomic’s stunning art and keep up to date with his activities at www.jasonatomic.co.uk and jasonatomicblogspot.co.uk. Check out the Art Model Collective at facebook.com/artmodelcollective and @artmodcol

 

About the author:

UK-based artist Billy Chainsaw specializes in mixed-media pop art and has exhibited in numerous galleries in such far-flung locations as London and Los Angeles. Learn more about his work at www.koolkrakenincorporated.com

READ MORE

Wet at the Beach

Erotic fiction inspired by “Place” featuring Milena D and Agni A

Hi everyone, I am a 24-year-old bisexual Swedish girl, and I am a big fan of MetArt. There are a lot of sexy girls! I want to share with you a true story of mine. I love having sex in public. Love, Eva J

It was a nice, sunny day so my girlfriend Emma and I decided to go to the beach. We were in one of those playful moods, laughing and cuddling all morning, the way you feel when the sun is shining and you’re on your way to the sea with a hot babe for company.

When we arrived, we found ourselves a nice spot further along the beach where the crowds thinned out, spread our blanket down on the sand and lay side by side. Our skimpy bikinis covered just enough to be decent. We turned to face each other and began to kiss – it was the kind of day where the heat makes everyone horny. With her tongue in my mouth, I could feel Emma’s hand gliding up my thigh, her fingers edging closer to my pussy. My juices tingled between my folds, coating my pussy lips.

It’s easy to get me horny – I love sex all the time and I can get wet from the merest touch. Sex is to be enjoyed, after all! Emma’s hand passed over my bikini panties and onto my belly; then her fingers delved into them, finding it easier to gain entrance where my hips pulled the elastic away from my body. I took hold of her hand.

“Stop. Not here,” I said. “Let’s go for a swim.”

The salt water cooled us down, and we dipped our hair into the water to keep our heads cool too. After a while, we came back to our spot on the beach and I lay on my back to read a book. Emma was still in the mood for my body and she started to caress my belly, swirling her finger lightly around my belly button, then dragging it gently down to the top of my briefs. I tried hard to ignore her touch, but she ran her finger down onto my thighs and then let her hand wander back up slowly. I could feel my pussy moistening again.

Emma’s fingers brushed against my slit through my bikini bottoms – she knew exactly where to touch me, how to turn me on fast, and she traced the contours of my pussy lips and clit deftly with her fingernail. I couldn’t help but moan with pleasure. But there were enough people on the beach to make it very public, so I turned to face her, clamping my legs closed.

Emma draped a towel over my hips and put her hand underneath, her fingers finding my ass and squeezing it sensually.

“Stop it!” I said. “Not here! Are you crazy?”

“It’s okay,” Emma smiled. “I just want to feel how wet you are,” and her fingers crept inside my bikini. I parted my legs just enough to let Emma touch my clitoris, and when her fingers stroked me softly, I couldn’t stop myself from moaning loudly and parting my legs further. Emma laughed.

“You are very wet. Are you horny, darling?”

She began to pull down my bikini bottoms and I lay back and lifted my ass to make it easier for her. I lay under the towel, my bikini now down around my ankles, and spread my knees, flattening them against the sand. Emma slid two fingers easily into my wet hole and toyed her thumb over my clit. She knew exactly what to do with my pussy, finger fucking me expertly, my juices coating her hand and my thighs and ass.

“I like you when you’re horny,” she whispered in my ear. “Do you think you can come here with all these people around us?”

“Don’t stop,” I breathed. “Play with my clit. I need to come.”

Her fingers encircled my clit, grinding around and around, squeezing it between them and rolling back my hood until the rough towel grazed my tender flesh. I was going to explode, but it was hard to really let go, knowing so many people were close by. I stole a glance around us and saw a woman watching us. She looked to be in her mid-thirties, very glamorous. She smiled sexily at me and kept watching. I lay back and closed my eyes, suddenly thrilled by this beautiful voyeur enjoying the sight of my imminent orgasm.

“Finger me harder,” I gasped, and Emma slipped two fingers back inside me. “Fuck me, fuck me!” I moaned, feeling my orgasm tear through me. My body convulsed and I bit back a yell of pleasure – it was amazing!

When I had regained my senses, I asked Emma how she was doing.

“How do you think? I’m so fucking wet. Let’s go home, I want you to lick me out.”

So I pulled on my bikini panties and we started to get our things together, quickly. And that was when my audience came over.

“That was some performance,” she said to us both with a smile. “You made me very wet. Here’s my number, call me if you want to find out how wet you can really make me.”

As she walked away, Emma and I admired the sight of her tanned body – she had a great ass! When we got home, it didn’t take long for Emma to come, holding my head as I lapped at her very wet pussy. Maybe we will call that woman, and if I find out how wet we can make her, I will let you know…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Breaking the Rules

Erotic fiction inspired by Paula A in “Shadow Dancer

It’s nearing midnight when my favorite client comes in. I know I will be doing lap dances only for him for the rest of my shift. That’s fine by me. He pays well and he’s good company. He's built like a gladiator, too: broad shoulders, chiseled arms, rock hard abs, and a ruggedly handsome face. He's just my type. He sees me and nods his head, signaling me to come to him. He has a tray of shots in his hand and crisp bills protruding out of his pocket. He is ready to play.

I escort him to the VIP lounge and take the tray as he pays the hostess standing watch. Our VIP lounge is built for fun. It's a long row of private rooms divided by two-way mirrors. Each room has wall-to-wall mirrors as well. Once inside, there are two switches colored blue and red. The blue switch keeps the mirrors normal so you can only see yourself. The red switch inverts the mirrors, letting you see the other patrons and dancers in the next rooms.

He keeps the switch on blue as we talk and drink. The conversation is always brief. We race, taking shots back to back. My fourth shot is a little messy, and I dribble some on my chest. He leans in and licks it up, then kisses me. His eyes fix on mine.

“Will you dance for me?” he asks sweetly. I nod.

I stand confidently in front of him and sway my hips from side to side, each whirl perfectly in sync with the music. I bend over and let my hair whip forward as I unclasp my bra, my legs still stepping lightly to the beat. I tease him a while, holding my top over my breasts. I whip my hair back and lick my lips at him as I reveal my body slowly. His mouth drops open slightly as I dance closer. I straddle his lap and run my hands over his chest, kneading his muscles. I rub my breasts over his face.

I reach over to the controls and flip the switch to red. The room expands before our eyes. The dancer to my left is twerking as her patron cheers her on. The dancer to my right is feeling up a gorgeous female patron shamelessly, down on her knees. The view on each side elevates my arousal. I grind my hips over my guy's lap and feel his thick cock pressing against his pants. I can feel it swell against my pussy, making me wetter with each movement.

“I want to fuck you so bad right now,” he whispers. His usual confident look is gone. His eyes are pleading, powerless. I bite my lip and hesitate. I know I'm not supposed to, but he is irresistible, and I’m so horny. I close my eyes and lean in to kiss him. His soft lips surround my tongue as he slides his hands to my waist. The mirror to my left blacks out as the dancer and her male customer depart. Now it’s just our room and the adjacent one left, lit in view of each other.

I look to see if the other dancer is watching. She is engaged in her own fun as I slyly unzip my guy's pants and pull my panty crotch to the side, my slick pussy already leaking over his smooth shaft. I guide his cock inside me and wind my hips to the music, being careful not to thrust my hips too high. The switches are now too far from my reach. Privacy is momentarily impossible. The other dancer to my right catches my eye as she unravels her client’s top. I am not the only one breaking the rules this evening.

My guy sees her watching us and murmurs in my ear. “Let's give her a show as well. What do you say?” I nod and grin devilishly at him.

We walk over to the wall, and he presses me against it. I feel his soft lips nuzzle my neck as he lifts me up to straddle his waist with my back against the mirror. We have my colleague’s undivided attention as he slips his cock inside me. I am perfectly elevated. The only thing I can do is hang onto his neck, his fat cock thrusting into me deeply. I arch my back as he swivels inside me. My hair spreads over the mirror as I glide up and down.

I see the girls in the next room approach the mirror and press against the glass. My guy carefully lowers me down and flips me over. The female patron and I are face to face. We are so close, I can see circles of fog from her breath as the dancer pushes her against the mirror. We are eye to eye, our hands palm to palm but unable to touch. My guy sweeps my hair to the side and sucks my neck as he thrusts his dick inside me from behind. The other dancer pulls the woman's panties down and starts nibbling her hips.

The female patron bites her lip as she shuts her eyes for a moment. My gaze is fixed on her breasts as I am fucked against the wall. The mirror cools my overheated skin with every thrust as she opens her eyes again, holding my gaze with her own. The other dancer inserts her fingers inside her patron and starts tonguing her ass. My guy thrusts his cock deeper inside me, my knees shaking with each stroke.

His hands reach around and circle my clit as his thighs surround me from behind. My wetness overflows through his fingers as he fucks me deeper. I can feel the head of his cock hitting home as my pussy grips tighter around the shaft. My forehead nudges the glass as my pleasure grows, and finally my pussy trembles in climax all over his cock. The female patron is staring lustfully at me as she chases her orgasm on the other side of the glass.

I can feel my guy trembling. He is about to come any moment, groaning huskily in my ear. I squeeze my pussy muscles as tight as I can, helping him release his load. I grin playfully at the girls in front of me as they watch him lose his senses inside me. I can feel his hot load spray over my cheeks as he pulls out.

The other dancer's time is up and the mirror blacks out in front of me. I am still facing the mirror as my guy crouches down. He licks up his come from my cheeks, his hands grasping my waist. I can feel his breath on me as I gradually regain my composure. I turn around and pull him to his feet.

“You are so nasty... I love it!” I say as I kiss him, tasting his come from his own lips. His mouth curves into a smile as he kisses me back. We go back to the couch, one last pair of shots awaiting us. I clink my glass to his as we knock them back; then we both dress quickly. He blows me a kiss as he exits the lounge. I shake my head with a smile as I gather my clothes, knowing I’ve broken the club’s rules as well as my own, but not really caring.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Ass on the Menu

Erotic fiction inspired by Milla in “Spice of Life”

My friend Tom asked me if I’d pose for an erotic photography project he was working on. He knows I’m a bona fide exhibitionist, so naturally I said yes.

When I arrived at Tom’s apartment he led me into the kitchen, where I discovered he had an ulterior motive. After taking a few preliminary shots of me leaning across the counter top with my dress hitched up to reveal my panties, Tom asked, “Are you a fan of anal?”

While Tom and I have had sex several times in the past, I was still somewhat taken aback by his question. But, being the naughty little minx that I am, I humored him.

“On the rare occasions that I’ve indulged,” I purred, “I have enjoyed it very much.”

Teasingly, I pulled my panties to one side and stuck out my ass in Tom’s direction. Looking down it was obvious from the instant bulge in Tom’s pants that he approved of my answer and actions.

I walked over to him and grabbed his erection through his pants. Tom smiled, put his camera down and unzipped his pants. His cock was bigger than I remembered and for a split second I wondered if my ass could accommodate something that size.

“Get naked and assume the position,” he said. That was enough to convince me. I love being dominated. I did as he instructed, bending over a chair with my ass in the air, spreading my cheeks apart, offering myself to him. Feeling so exposed was a real turn on. When he didn’t move, I looked over my shoulder, to find him gazing at my ass with an anticipatory grin.

“Just enjoying the view,” he said. “Now, let’s get you lubed up.”

I was expecting him to go straight for my ass, but instead he slid a couple of fingers in my already dripping pussy, swiveling them around until I was shivering with arousal. When he slid them out of me they were coated with my juices, which he rubbed over the head and along the shaft of his cock. Then he grasped and spread my butt cheeks and I trembled with nervous lust. Suddenly I felt the warm wetness of his tongue slide down my crack and come to rest at the entrance to my ass.

“Stick it in me,” I moaned, thrusting my ass backwards into Tom’s face, relishing the tingles of pleasure that coursed through my body as his tongue slipped into my tight back tunnel and his mouth filled the gap between my cheeks. I ground my ass harder as he licked and sucked, tongue-fucking my ass until I was ready to take his cock.

I took a deep breath, then let it out slowly, relaxing my muscles as he lined his cock up against my spit-lubed pucker. He pushed steadily until my ass opened up to take the head of his cock – then drove it home so deep and hard his balls slapped my pussy lips. After the initial shock of having my ass filled to bursting point I relaxed into the rhythm of his humping and it started to feel really good.

Tom leaned around me and squeezed my boobs hard, at the same time slamming his cock up me to the hilt again and again. I felt so stretched, so full, so filthy. My whole body throbbed with excitement, waves radiating out from my clit as I rubbed myself, as well as the exquisite friction of his pistoning cock. When my orgasm hit, it seemed to engulf me from head to toe, blasting through me like an explosion.  

Rather than leaving me shattered, my climax seemed to have an invigorating effect, leaving me grinning and giggling on an incredible sexual high. Tom’s legs were still shaking from the force of my contractions around his shaft when I pushed him backwards so his cock slid out of my ass, then spun around and grabbed his shiny hard pole in both hands. I pointed it at my tits and jerked it vigorously, feeling it throb under my tight grip. I licked my lips and stared at him mischievously. Suddenly he yelped, stated shaking harder and unloaded a thick stream of the white stuff all over my breasts.

After we’d cleaned ourselves off, Tom asked, “Can we still take some photos?”

I looked at him and grinned. “Maybe later,” I said. “After you’ve taken me for dinner – I’m ravenous.”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Latex Loving Artist: Michelle Mildenhall

Latex aka rubber isn’t something you’d generally associate with fine art, but British artist Michelle Mildenhall has taken the tactile material and transformed it into stunning portraits of the offbeat and famous. A mischievous mix of light and dark, Mildenhall’s work perfectly refects her personality. Little wonder then that she’s known internationally as the ‘latex queen of the art scene.’

Michelle was gracious enough to answer my questions about herself and her love of latex over a very traditional English cream tea…

Ms Mildenhall, where were you raised, and what is your artistic background?

MM: I come from a tiny village in Wiltshire [England], it was a beautiful place to grow up, we had a huge garden that you could run riot in. I use to draw flowers from the garden from a very early age. In fact I’ve been an artist for as long as I can remember, always painting things and drawing. I took A-level art [the English equivalent of High School] in order to go on to study an art foundation course, spending a whole year creating work and finding out where my strengths lie, and I ended up going to university to study a degree in Textiles.

What inspires and influences you?

MM: I’m a little magpie when it comes to inspiration, it is absolutely everywhere. My art is completely driven by my inquisitive and curious mind. I love to observe people in the street, what they’re wearing, color combinations and textures. Feelings inspire me too, excitement, wonderment and passion – anything that awakens your senses. I also get inspiration from the people around me. I love to look at erotic art, books, photographs, listen to music, watch performers, meet colorful characters. When I create my work I love how the piece makes me feel, how it excites me. I hope to be able to give the viewer the same sensation.

What kind of art were you doing prior to your latex portraits?

MM: After leaving college, I was a freelance commercial designer, working for lots of different companies.

Why did you make the transition to creating latex portraits?

MM: After being a commercial artist for over 10 years I thought to myself, it’s about time you started pleasing yourself rather than trying to please everyone else. It became so mundane working for all these companies, regurgitating ideas and never pushing myself.

What is it about latex that appeals to you?

MM: I love wearing latex clothing, the first time I slipped into it I felt empowered and sexy. As an artist new experiences are essential to my creativity and I think my first encounter with latex had a profound effect on me. I love the way it makes me look and feel. I still get that tingle of excitement when I open my dressing up box full of latex!

Briefly explain your technique – without giving away trade secrets of course.

MM: I could tell you but I’d have to kill you! Let’s just say it’s taken me over 10 years to get my pieces coming out as pristine as they do. I started off making my own clothing, purely for fun, then went into making latex hats which I used to sell, but it was my art that totally engrossed me, there was something inside telling me I had to do this. The idea came to me in a flash of inspiration while I was working on a latex outfit for myself, and since that moment I haven’t looked back.

How do you choose your subjects?

MM: I have two takes on this. I look for an image that really speaks to me, one that has a lot of depth in the eyes, which could translate well. It’s all about what the subject is feeling, I want to create something powerful that really draws the viewer’s attention. But I also like to play with things and do art that is unexpected, adding a little humor in there, as I did in my most successful creations to date – the QE1 and QE2 portraits. They depict the Queen [of England, Elizabeth II] sporting two subversive looks: the first sees her in full latex hood with collar and crown; the second in just the collar and crown. Is this absurd? Maybe… but hey, who knows what goes on behind closed doors.

What do you hope viewers get from your work?

MM: I want to seduce the viewer into a world of disconcerting beauty by using popular but somewhat taboo themes of sexuality, fetishism and subversion. Each piece becomes defined and fetishized via its latex conceptualization. All my pieces have strong characters, and more often than not there is an erotic/fetishistic element to them, which is less about the physical appearance and more about the subject’s state of mind. I want the viewer to be drawn in.

What is the most unusual latex portrait commission you’ve ever done?

MM: I’ve just created a very unique piece, [Russian President] Vladimir Putin as a transgender woman, elegantly wearing a Russian coat of arms tiara with the universal symbol for human rights incorporated into it. Around his neck a pendant sits beautifully. It is not obvious at first glance, but there is a refined political satire to the piece. Putin looks powerful, yet strangely beautiful and demure at the same time.

What do you regard as being your greatest achievement?

MM: Doing what I love every day. I feel so privileged to be in this position and never take it for granted. Doing what I love empowers me, and the positive feedback is like nothing you ever get when working for other people. I had no idea I could get this kind of fulfillment from following my own path, but it’s down to doing something I love and being 100 percent committed to it. Take it from me: no matter what your vocation, if you believe in what you do, you will succeed. I’m also very proud to have shown my work next to some amazing British artists, such as Grayson Perry, Damien Hirst and Banksy.

Describe yourself as both a person and an artist.

MM: I would say I have a sunny disposition, that I’m a bit of a joker, but very hard working. I try to look at things in a different light, with a kind of openness, an almost childlike view of things. I don’t get too bogged down trying to be an artist. I just try to see the  amazement of life.

Are you part of a latex/fetish scene?

MM: I’ve been wearing latex and going to fetish clubs for about 13 years now. I love getting rubbered up for the evening and meeting amazing people. I’ve fetish partied all over the world, London, Berlin and San Francisco to name a few, but no one does it quite like the English. The London-based Torture Garden was the first fetish club I ever visited and I loved it – in fact I still love it.

You can see more of Michelle Mildenhall’s stunning art and keep up to date with her activities at www.michellemildenhall.co.uk as well as www.instagram.com/michellemildenhall www.facebook.com/latexartwork and www.twitter.com/MissMildenhall

 

About the author:

UK-based artist Billy Chainsaw specializes in mixed-media pop art and has exhibited in numerous galleries in such far-flung locations as London and Los Angeles. Learn more about his work at www.koolkrakenincorporated.com

READ MORE

Do whatever you want with me…

Erotic fiction by Bonnie, inspired by Leda in "Pretty as a Picture"

I remember wondering, as I lay flat on my back, secured to a stepladder by a chain around my waist, just how and why I ever let myself get into this kind of situation. I wasn’t alone in the room; my boyfriend Taylor was wandering around me, camcorder in hand, filming a triple load of come drying on my body. I was totally drained, my jaw ached, my pussy throbbed, and then I remembered why… it’s because I like being this way. Actually I love being willingly defiled by two guys at the same time, and Taylor loves watching it happen – and filming it. So let me tell you how this particular scenario came about…

We’d been out drinking with our friends, Sammy and Ted, and Taylor had invited them back to our place to watch some home movies. While the guys were expecting to see footage of our recent snowboarding trip, Taylor and I had agreed to give them a special treat.

I poured everyone drinks, and as soon as Taylor pressed play on the camcorder, it was already too late for second thoughts. I knew that the exposure of one of our more intimate home movies would have repercussions – and deep down that’s exactly what I wanted. I thought about Sammy and Ted, flopped out on the sofa as they watched the movie play on the monitor, their cocks stiffening inside their pants.

“Stick your cock in my mouth, I want to taste your come on my tonsils,” I heard myself saying, recorded in private, and now played back for Sammy and Ted to see. My mouth was dry as I watched myself sucking Taylor’s shaft, and my pussy became wet when I watched Taylor pump me from behind. I was super excited by my own shamelessness.

Sammy and Ted were silent, while Taylor got horny, his cock unfurling inside his pants, one hand on my bare thigh, the other hand on mine, guiding it inside his zipper. I glanced over at Sammy and Ted as I tugged out Taylor’s boner, stroking him hard before lowering my lips down to the base of his shaft. I’d already decided I’d blow every cock in the room.

I clambered onto my knees, stuck my ass in the air and turned to Ted. “My ass is yours,” I told him, between mouthfuls of Taylor’s cock. As Ted duly tongued my butt-crack, I looked up at Sammy, who was idly stroking his bone.

“Suck him,” groaned Taylor. I slid Taylor’s cock out of my mouth and replaced it with Sammy’s. Taylor had no intention of my sucking Sammy’s cock for long though, and after what seemed like no time at all, he said, “It’s time to move into the back room.”

The four of us got naked. Taylor held up a long length of chain, shook it loudly and said, “I think it’s time to bring this into play, don’t you, baby?” I smiled and nodded in agreement. Taylor wrapped the chain around my waist and secured it to a stepladder. “This’ll look so kinky on camera,” he said. I was shaking with excitement and anticipation.

I got on all fours, taking Ted’s cock in my mouth, while Sammy guided his into my pussy. “Do what you want with her,” offered Taylor, knowing that that’s exactly what I wanted. He circled the three of us with the camcorder, capturing Sammy slapping my ass as I gulped down Ted’s cock.

A voice inside my head repeated, “Yes… do what you want with me, use me, screw me senseless from both ends.” Oh, the sensations that flooded my body, they were so overwhelming. As I sucked on Ted’s shaft, Sammy’s hands spread my butt cheeks as he slammed harder and harder inside my cunt. I stared at Taylor as he moved in for a close-up of my cock-filled mouth, and I winked. He responded by pulling the chain tighter around my waist. I groaned in total pleasure, sucked harder, and squeezed Ted’s balls with one hand. He yelped in such a way I guessed he was about to come. Then Sammy made a similar sound as he too was reaching boiling point.

I yanked my head off Ted’s cock and said, “Not inside me, guys. I want to see you come.” Reluctantly, Sammy withdrew from my pussy, and I rolled over onto my back, reaching for him.

With a cock in each hand I jerked Ted and Sammy hard and fast. As they came all over my heaving breasts I looked up at Taylor and smiled. He was still filming but finding it hard to keep the camcorder steady, because he was jacking off. Moments later he came too – all over my pussy.

I rattled the chain and looked up at the camcorder in Taylor’s hand. Then I looked down at my come-spattered body, admiring the mess and knowing the moment had been captured for me to watch whenever I wanted.

Many thanks to our member, Bonnie, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Remembering something very naughty I did!

Erotic fiction by Donna, inspired by Frida C

I like to walk in the countryside, replaying recent sexual conquests in my mind. Usually I will have to stop and touch myself before I make it home! Here’s what I was thinking about last time I went for a long walk…

I had planned to go on vacation with my best girlfriend, but she bailed at the last minute, so I went alone. I had no intention of spending my time alone though. My suitcase, full of high heels, seductive black lingerie and silk dresses, would see to that.

I was in the hotel elevator on the way up to my room, and just as the doors were about to close, I hit pay dirt. A super buff, really tall guy slipped through the doors just in time, so I asked which floor he was headed to.

“Seven, thanks,” he said, his eyes roaming down to my breasts, which were testing the fabric strength of my low-cut top. He could look all he liked, I didn’t mind one bit. My eyes were way ahead of his anyway, checking out the bulge in his tight pants and liking what I saw.

“I’m on seven too, so maybe we’ll see each other around?” I said as we exited the elevator and headed in opposite directions.

The guy casually said he’d like that, and I could feel his hungry eyes checking out the curves of my ass as I sashayed down the corridor to my room. Once inside, I took a shower, wrapped myself in a towel, and slid open the door to the balcony. At once I saw the guy from the elevator, this time dressed in a bathrobe, sitting on the balcony of the room opposite mine. I decided it was time to have some fun.

Stepping out onto the balcony, I dropped my towel to the floor and stood naked in the sun, water still glistening on my breasts, and trickling down my taut stomach to my pussy. I took the towel and started drying myself, ensuring that my boobs and ass were in full view. I looked over to see the guy watching with his hand on the balcony door handle, waiting for the smile and wave he knew was coming. When I did what he was expecting me to do, he opened his balcony door and disappeared inside his room.

Less than a minute later there was a knock at my door, which I answered naked. I was so horny that as the guy pushed past me into the room, I grabbed his robe, yanked it off and jumped up to wrap my legs around him. Why waste time with small talk? His groan as I slid onto his hard cock showed he agreed.

I locked lips with the stranger, rubbed my tits across his chest, and tightened my legs around his waist while he stood grabbing at my ass and driving his pole deep inside me. I clung to him and we moved as one squirming mass as he carried me across the room and dropped me down onto the bed. He pulled out of me and started eating my pussy. He dipped his tongue deep inside my dripping snatch while reaching up to knead my tits until my sex juice was soaking the sheets, and I was begging for more.

“Not just yet,” he said. “I want you to climb on top of me and frig yourself.”

“Absolutely,” I said. “But first…” Then I took a big mouthful of his cock, sliding my lips from the head down the shaft, greedily swallowing the tasty, salty pre-cum and flicking my tongue across his balls. When he was at boiling point I decided it was time to do as he’d asked. So I straddled him, moaning as I took him inside my slippery slit. It was a triple treat as I rode his cock, he tweaked my erect nipples and I slid a hand down to my clit, working myself into a frenzy.

“What’s your name?” the guy groaned as he watched me buck on top of him with my fingers working their magic on myself.

“Like you really care,” I whispered, nipping at his ear. I certainly didn’t care what his name was. I didn’t care about anything but the feeling of his cock inside me. We each started to shudder in the throes of a mutual orgasm, both of us shrieking as his hot load shot deep inside me.

So, that’s what I was thinking about last time I went for a stroll. I guess you can understand why I had to get naked and finger my pussy while I replayed every detail of what happened in my mind...

Many thanks to our member, Donna, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Mending Friendship: three women become lovers

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by “Turkish” featuring Alexa B, Bella A and Yana F.

Alexa, Bella and Yana didn’t see each other often. The three college friends now lived and worked in different countries, making it difficult for them to be in regular contact. The distance was distressing at times, but friendship is not always based on being inseparable. True friendship won't fade no matter how much time has passed. Every few years, they would gather in a different city and catch up on each other’s company. This time, they decided to meet in London and try the age-old tradition of pub-crawling.

After hours of strolling through the streets, Yana had reached her limit and was obviously tipsy. The evening grew late so the girls hailed a taxi and headed back to their hotel. They were giggling about the night's events.

“Poor thing” Bella laughed. “Almost a decade hanging out with us and Yana still can't hold her liquor!”

“You know what though," Yana slurred, "I really needed this. I think we all did. I have missed you both terribly!” 

“I have too!” Bella exclaimed. “I didn't want to go home last time we got together.”

“Me too,” Alexa sighed. She knew Bella was referring to the beautiful beach they visited on their last reunion, but her thoughts lay elsewhere...

As Yana and Bella continued to speak about the evening, Alexa gazed at Bella silently. She was studying her delicate mouth and beautiful breasts as she smiled. She had always wondered how they would taste. The curled tendrils of her long hair fell perfectly around them. She wanted to feel those pretty curls wrapped around her wrists. Alexa looked over at Yana. She admired how amusing she was and how she always looked gorgeous without a drop of make-up. Yana was just naturally flawless.

Her best friends in the whole world were with her for just a few nights. She knew it could be years before they met up again. On every trip they had taken, Alexa had felt this way. Yana and Bella had never realized that Alexa was attracted to them, but she had never summoned up the courage to express it… until now.

As the taxi drew nearer to their hotel, Bella suddenly felt Alexa's hand moving over her thigh. She was startled at first. It was so gentle she couldn't be sure if Alexa had touched her on purpose. Alexa touched her again, much more blatantly this time. She slid her hand between Bella's thighs and up her short shirt, lightly touching the groove of her pussy. She was pleasantly surprised to discover Bella wasn’t wearing panties.

Bella's blood rushed to her face. She could feel Alexa’s eyes on her, but was almost afraid to meet her gaze. Alexa’s fingers felt amazing, but it was torture not to be able to make a sound in case the driver noticed what they were doing. Yana watched in amazement from the other side of Bella. She had never seen Alexa act like this before. Watching Bella's tormented expression aroused her. Bella silently prayed they would get there soon. She was already on the brink. She could feel wetness trickling over her thighs.

As the taxi pulled up in front of their hotel, Alexa finally withdrew her hand from between Bella's thighs. Her own panties were soaked. Yana giggled as she got out of the taxi. There was a new vibe radiating from her friends. She could feel them gazing at her and each other, quite different from their usual girlish antics. The thought of crossing that line with her two best friends turned her on. She began to anticipate that they would not be going to sleep any time soon.

 “My feet are aching! We must have walked the entire city tonight,” Yana laughed.

“I know what you need...” Bella said, kneeling to help her remove her heels. She slid her thumbs over the soles of Yana's feet, smoothing away the pain. Yana moaned as each stroke eased the tension in her feet. Her friend's hands felt incredible. She felt pulses of pleasure rise through her body. Bella noticed Yana was getting aroused and lifted her feet higher to take her toes inside her welcoming mouth. She licked them playfully and slid her tongue between her toes. Yana gasped. Her pussy was drenched. Bella bit teasingly around her ankles and kissed slowly up her legs. Each movement spread Yana's thighs wider open.

Bella’s kisses reached Yana’s crotch, and she caught the front of her G-string in her teeth, tugging them aside. She stuck her tongue deep inside Yana’s pussy, and Yana wrapped her legs around Bella's back and humped up and down over her face.

Alexa watched her friends playing. “I think we all need to release a little tension,” she smiled. “I have an idea...” She went into the bathroom and filled the Jacuzzi with steaming water, then returned to watch Yana's aroused expression as Bella sucked ravenously between her legs.

“Hey girls!” she said. “Come to the tub when you are done.” She undressed and got in the tub, turning on the bubbles. It felt amazing as the bubbles hit the perfect spot. When the other two came in, both flushed and naked, Alexa admired them both, biting her lip in anticipation. Her mind was overloaded with dirty thoughts as they joined her in the water, one on either side.

Bella leaned in to meet Alexa's lips with hers, making her breathless. Bella kissed and nibbled her neck, then began to squeeze her breasts and suck her nipples. Alexa lifted herself up, her body out of the water now, as Bella kissed her stomach – which was fluttering with excitement – and then went lower.

“Oh, I’m gonna fall!” Alexa gasped. 

“I’ll hold you up…” Bella promised. “Spread your legs!” She gripped Alexa's hips with one hand, the other one roaming over her wet skin. She whirled her tongue in circles around Alexa's pussy and eased her fingers inside her, pulsing them back and forth. Alexa’s muscles tightened until she was shaking uncontrollably. Bella sucked slower and slower, then jolted her tongue deep inside, making Alexa orgasm noisily. She slid her fingers back inside to feel Alexa’s warm wetness, holding her tongue still to feel the tremors.

Yana had watched this marvellous show intently, and now she hugged Bella from behind, kissing her neck and shoulders. When Bella was fully relaxed against her, she reached around to rub her clit – slowly at first, then gathering pace. Bella felt pleasure rush up her spine. Her orgasm was building as Yana's hand moved faster. Bella arched her back and grabbed hold of the side of the tub as she felt the explosion flow through her pelvis.

Yana kissed her neck again and then bent her over in front of Alexa, who kissed her luscious lips as Yana teased her fingers over Bella's ass. She slipped her middle finger into Bella’s ass from behind, as Alexa's hand slid down and her fingers thrust into Bella’s pussy. She could feel Bella's lust-swollen cunt throbbing. Yana pushed a second finger inside Bella's tight asshole and held it there as Alexa finger-fucked her harder and harder. Bella felt an intense surge of pleasure. Water splashed all over the bathroom floor as Alexa frigged her fast and deep. Bella’s pussy was throbbing with every swirl of Alexa's hand. She pressed her face to Alexa's chest and jerked uncontrollably into her climax.

The girls moved into a threeway hug, kissing and stroking each other as they caught their breath.

"Wow!” Bella gasped. “Why didn’t we do this last time? It would have been a lot more fun than getting drunk on the beach.” The others laughed.

That magical evening, the three women mended their friendship in ways they had never imagined. Each touch, each kiss, would remain a sweet memory until their next reunion.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Party

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Chela and Tulia

I'm meeting her at a party. It's raining and I've called a cab. The rain heightens my mood of anticipation. I'm so excited my panties are already wet. We've been going out for two weeks now and can't keep our hands off each other. Davinia. The Divine.

I walk in and see her, standing in a corner talking to a guy. She greets me with a huge smile.

 “Hi baby!” she says, and puts her arm around my shoulders.

“Hi darling. How are you?” I ask in her ear. She has dark hair; her flashing blue eyes shine in the half-light. Her sensuous mouth is red; her skin is creamy. I want to lick her all over.

“Let's go somewhere,” I say. We find the bathroom, and lock ourselves inside. She grabs my ass and pushes me up against the door. She thrusts her tongue in my mouth and we kiss each other for a full minute. I trace her lips with my tongue and bite her neck. She moans with arousal and pulls my skirt up, putting her hands on my bare ass. Her fingers probe and soon she dips one finger into my pussy.

“Ooh baby, you're so wet,” she says lustfully. I pull down her top and start sucking on her lovely breasts. My lipstick leaves smudges over her pale skin. She puts another finger in me and starts to fuck me.

“Ah, Davinia!” I shriek and push my body up against hers. While she fucks me I rub my clit against her body. Her jeans are pulled down around her legs and I feel her warm thigh. We suck each other’s tongue as we grind together. My hand goes down into her panties and I feel her warm juices. I thrust two fingers into her.

“Oh yes, baby!” she moans.

Someone knocks on the door. “Excuse me!” they call out.

We move over to the bathtub and I sit on the edge. I lean back as Davinia’s face goes down to my throbbing clit. I'm hot all over and I feel her sweat on me. She smells like lavender. I tilt her face up to kiss her. Her lips are red and taste like sugar. She fucks me hard and fast with three fingers, licking my clit. I'm about to come. She knows I'm ready. She licks with more pressure and I hold her head as I come, letting out a howl, and squirt juice onto her hand and face.  We slide into the bathtub together.

There's more knocking on the door. “Hey! Hurry up in there!” people are yelling.

I sit up and say, “I have something for you.” With a mischievous grin I get the vibrator out of my bag. She smiles, and lifts her feet up onto the edge of the bath. I turn the toy on and run it over her nipples and down between her legs. The head of it rotates. I slowly enter her with it, gazing into her eyes as I quicken the pace.

She howls with pleasure as I thrust hard and fast, hitting her G-spot over and over. Her juices coat the dildo. I lick her breasts while pumping her. Her breath gets quicker and she starts to squirm.

“Oh baby!” she yells. She's about to come. I thrust harder, faster, and she arches her back, her legs trembling. Her eyes glaze over, her body shakes and she erupts, her hands grabbing my hips. I slow down and withdraw the vibrator, looking at her as I lick and suck on it, relishing her juices. I start to rub her clit. Her face is flushed. I lick my middle finger and thrust it in her asshole, making her moan even louder.

More knocking. “Who's in there? Can you hurry up?” someone shouts.

Davinia's body shakes, her eyes are shut, her legs tremble. I rub her clit faster and fuck her ass. She grabs me and arches her back as she comes hard, screaming, “Oh, baby!” Her juices are running down her legs and I lick them up.

“We’d better get out of here,” I say. I climb out of the tub, then take her hand and help her out. We dress and check ourselves in the mirror before emerging from the bathroom. We smile and say hello to everyone as we re-enter the party.     

Many thanks to our member, Mimi, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

  

READ MORE

My Lesbian Initiation

Erotic fiction by Chloe, inspired by Leah Gotti

When I masturbate I like to imagine I’m with another woman. The sensations that course through me are quite something, as I fantasize that it’s another babe’s fingers drilling my sticky snatch, or that I’m part of a threesome and while one girl’s licking my pussy the other’s playing with my nipples. Some say that a fantasy loses its power if you ever make it a reality, but I can tell you that’s garbage; and here’s how I know…

I was with my best friend Joanne at the local juice bar when this stunning leggy blonde walked in. Evidently my face gave away the fact that I was bowled over by her, because Joanne poked me in the ribs and whispered, “You know what? I’ve had sex with her.”

“You’ve what?” I replied in utter amazement. “Since when did you sleep with women?”

Joanne simply winked, then called out to the blonde, “Hi Melanie, I want you to meet Chloe.”

“Well hey there, Chloe,” said Melanie, melting me with a super sexy smile as she approached our table.

“Don’t go getting any ideas, girlfriend,” Joanne told her. “Chloe’s as straight as the day is long.”

“Well sort of. That is, well, not completely…” I said, feeling my face flush pink. They both looked at me questioningly, so I confessed my masturbatory fantasy.

When I was through talking, Joanne looked at Melanie, who nodded and said, “How about we do something about that fantasy of yours?” I was too overwhelmed to speak, but answered with a grin of agreement.

Before long we were at Melanie’s apartment, Joanne and I sitting naked on the biggest bed I’d ever seen while our hostess dragged a wooden chest in front of us. She flipped the catch and as she pulled open its lid, she said, “Take your pick, ladies.”

I grabbed the biggest, thickest dildo in the box, because I believe that size does indeed matter. “Good choice,” said Melanie.

Joanne chose one of those sticks with beads molded onto it. As I gazed at it I wondered where it was going to end up, and it wasn’t long before I found out. “Well, you wanted to join the club, Chloe,” said Joanne, “so get on all fours and stick that sweet ass of yours up in the air!”

Having dreamed of this moment for ages, I was happy to comply. So there I was in doggy position, waiting for the fun to begin. Joanne came behind me and started flicking my clit with her fingers. It felt truly awesome especially when she started fingering my sopping wet pussy too. I was mid-swoon on a wave of ecstasy when Melanie appeared in front of me. Lying on her back, she pulled her pussy lips apart, saying, “Welcome to our world.”

Knowing exactly what she wanted, I dove straight in. With my snatch full of wiggling fingers, I stuck my tongue as far as it would stretch inside Melanie’s juicy pussy, and started flicking it back and forth. I’d never tasted any pussy except my own, from my fingers, before. It was delicious. She let her labia relax around my tongue, which I worked in and out of her slit. She groaned, I moaned, and Joanne said, “Hope you’re ready for this, babe.”

Of course I was ready, but no way was I going to stop eating Melanie out in order to answer Joanne. I did however have an inkling that she was talking about something involving the beaded stick. Suddenly I felt something cold and sticky on my asshole. It was definitely lube, because immediately afterward I felt the tip of the bead-stick being popped into my heinie hole.

The sensation was such a surprise that I momentarily stopped what I was doing. It soon began to feel really good though. I grabbed the huge dildo that I’d picked earlier, and bumped it up against Melanie’s shaven pussy. She got the message and spread her pussy wide for me. She was so wet her inner pinkness glistened and the dildo slid straight inside her.

“Do it hard, Chloe, really hard, really fast, and really deep!” Melanie begged me. So I did – every bit as hard as Joanne was pumping my ass with the bead-stick. Knowing I was mere moments away from coming, I began rubbing my clit rapidly. It was the final push I needed to tip me over the edge and headlong into a screaming orgasm – at the very instant that Melanie’s thighs started thrashing up and down on the bed as she too started to climax.

So that was my initiation into the art of girl on girl sex. Talk about jumping in at the deep end.

Many thanks to our member, Chloe, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Sanctify

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by “Washed Away” starring Lorena B

It was release day. Lorena had been in jail for over a year. She stood in processing to reclaim her belongings, the same clothes she came in with when she was first arrested. She’d missed those thigh-high leather boots. She tied the front knot of her sheer shirt and didn't bother putting on her panties under her skintight jeans. She just stuffed them in her pocket as she walked through the iron gate. The sun was setting, heralding a clear night sky. Lorena breathed in the musk of the outside world, now changed and unfamiliar. She had been locked in a cage for so long. The scent of her old perfume faintly emanating from her clothes smelled new. She was a brand new person.

She walked across the street toward a line of cabs and jumped in the first in line. There was only one place she wanted to go, to see the person who had been waiting patiently for her return. Gianna didn’t know she was out today. Lorena's presence was definitely going to be a surprise.

The car pulled up. She was finally home. Lorena unlocked the door and stepped inside. She called out to Gianna but there was no answer. Lorena roamed the house. It was exactly the same, just how she remembered it. There was the aroma of fresh linen in the air. Lorena walked into the bedroom and stopped at the vanity. She used Gianna's mascara and lightly powdered her face. She glanced at the bed behind her and thought about all the things that had taken place in it. Lorena missed Gianna very badly. She was the only person in the world who really loved her. It was unfortunate that Lorena's past had caught up with her just when their relationship was blossoming.

Suddenly, Lorena remembered the night she was taken away. They were still in bed, sound asleep in each other’s arms, when the house was raided by the police. Lorena had been involved with some bad people. The next thing she knew, a whole year had passed without Gianna's touch. Each passing day was torture. Tears welled up in Lorena's eyes as she thought about all the time they had lost. She was hoping Gianna would let her make it up. She didn't have any other plans beyond picking up the pieces of her life and starting over. The only thing she knew for sure was that she would never leave Gianna's side again.

Lorena walked outside to the pool. Stars lit the night sky, making the water twinkle. She went into the bathroom by the pool and caught sight of her reflection in the mirror. Her face was marked with black mascara tracks from her tears. She ran her fingers through her hair, still trying to take in the fact that she was finally home. She had a sudden urge to do something out of the norm.

She walked into the shower and turned it on, not bothering to undress. She craved the feeling of the clean water. The first blast of steam was so soothing. She smiled as she washed away the memories of her incarceration. She sprayed the water over her chest and down her stomach, untying her shirt and caressing her breasts. She started imagining Gianna was there, picturing the things she would do to her as soon as she saw her again. The thoughts and the sensation of the shower heightened her arousal. She unbuttoned her jeans and nudged them down as the water soaked the denim. Her pussy moistened with every trickle.

Lorena began to touch herself. She stroked her clit as the water streamed over it. She was soaked all the way to her boots. She squatted down, aiming the shower head directly at her pussy as she fingered herself. Each thrust of her fingers edged her closer to climax. She began fucking herself faster, her fingers going deeper. The stream of water massaged her clit until she came powerfully. This was the first orgasm Lorena had experienced in a long time. It felt so pure. She had missed the privacy to openly embrace her sexuality.

Meanwhile Gianna had arrived home and realized at once that someone had been in the house, as Lorena had moved objects around. Gianna saw the side door was open, and heard running water as she came closer. She followed the source of the noise cautiously, but was stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Lorena splayed on the shower floor, playing with herself, with water cascading over her. She looked more beautiful than ever.

Lorena caught sight of her lover and beckoned for her to come closer, licking her lips lustfully. Gianna stepped inside the shower without stopping to undress and knelt down, grabbing Lorena's face and kissing her passionately. She had sorely missed the taste of her lips. After all this time, their affection for each other was more powerful than ever.

Lorena took Gianna in her arms and sprayed her back with water. It streamed down her skirt, making it stick to the curves of her firm ass. Lorena reached down to squeeze her ass cheeks as she kissed her neck. Gianna was overwhelmed with emotion. Tears welled up in her eyes as their lips met once more.

Lorena stood up and shut off the water. Gianna unzipped Lorena’s boots and peeled off her jeans, then hoisted Lorena's leg over her shoulder. She licked and sucked at Lorena's clit, still pulsing and swollen from her first orgasm. Lorena ran her hands through Gianna's hair and rocked her hips, taking in the sweet pressure of her mouth. Gianna whirled her tongue faster. Lorena began to tremble. She shut her eyes tight and scraped her hands over the shower walls. She moaned loudly as she came all over Gianna's mouth.

"Come on,” Lorena said as she kissed Gianna and held her tight. “Let’s go for a swim.” They went out to the pool, shedding the rest of their clothes and jumping in. Lorena swam to the edge and Gianna pinned her from behind. She kissed the nape of Lorena's neck as she pressed close. Lorena turned to face her and wrapped her legs around Gianna's waist. They ground together, slowly rocking back and forth under the water. Gianna held on tight as Lorena’s pussy mound rubbed against hers harder. The slow motion hit her clit just right. Gianna bit down on Lorena’s earlobe to stifle her moans. Lorena squeezed Gianna's ass and thrust against her. Gianna’s whole body shook as her orgasm overflowed within her.

They moved to the shallows, lying back on the steps. Lorena sucked Gianna’s stiff nipples lovingly. Gianna scooted higher, so her pussy was out of the water, and Lorena moved between her legs. She licked her way up Gianna’s thighs, and kissed all over her pussy. Gianna spread her legs wide as Lorena ran her tongue over her drenched slot. She slid her fingers inside her as she devoured her clit. The water splashed around her hand as her fingers slid in and out. Gianna's stomach was pulsing out of control as she chased her second orgasm. Lorena sucked her clit more ravenously, gently scraping her teeth over the flesh. She edged her fingers deeper inside Gianna's tight wet hole, wriggling them until Gianna climaxed all over her hand. Gianna grabbed Lorena's wrist as she rode out the waves of her orgasm.

Gianna sat up and took Lorena's face in her hands, kissing her softly. They lay in each other’s arms a while, both panting from their exertions. Their bare skin shone in the moonlight as they basked in each other’s presence. Time stood still. It was as if Lorena had never left.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Phone Sex

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by "Phone Sex" starring Emily J

Emily was home starting dinner, staring blankly at the kitchen counter. She was bored with the monotony of her evenings now that her boyfriend wasn't there. Jordan was away on a business trip. It was the second week of his absence and Emily missed him dreadfully. She spoke to him on the phone quite often, but the hunger for him was becoming overwhelming.

She heard her phone ring as the water in the pot began to simmer. She scattered some noodles in the water and hurried over to the couch. It was Jordan. He sounded sad as he confessed that he missed her as well. Emily knew exactly what to do to make him feel better; and in turn, it might soothe her own aching for his touch.

She brought up the story of their steamiest encounter. Back before they lived together, Jordan would come over once a week for a lunch date. He had mentioned a very kinky fantasy he wanted to try and Emily had been eager to make it come true. While Jordan was on the phone, Emily recounted every detail, letting them recapture that special experience together.

Emily had been in a naughty mood that day. She was expecting Jordan shortly and was hurrying to get ready. She had invited him over for lunch, but had cooked absolutely nothing. Instead of dressing up in a favorite outfit, she decided to wrap a short black apron around her naked body. The knot was loose, so she took a leather belt and used it to keep the apron snug around her waist. She searched in the freezer for something to defrost for later, but wound up opening a box of cherry popsicles. Emily unwrapped the treat just as Jordan rang the doorbell.

“My, don't you look sexy!” he smiled. Emily smiled back and tasted the tip of the popsicle. She pulled Jordan close and kissed his lips. Jordan almost melted, tasting the sweet juice from her mouth. He had been longing to see her for days. Just the sight of her made his cock rock hard. He caressed her voluptuous bottom beneath the loose knot of the apron. He kissed her passionately and held her close.

“So is this your idea of lunch?” he laughed as Emily pulled him toward the kitchen table. Emily didn't answer. She held the popsicle in her mouth and sat on the tabletop. She spread her legs in front of Jordan, revealing her freshly shaved pussy under the skirt of the apron.

“Sit,” she said firmly. Jordan obeyed, sitting down on the chair in front of her. Emily spread her legs wider over the table, almost in a perfect split. She sucked lustfully at her frozen treat and smiled.

“Eat,” she commanded. Jordan leaned between Emily's thighs and licked hungrily at her pussy. She was already soaked. He could feel her warmth from his tongue's first stroke. Emily leaned back and continued to suck the popsicle as Jordan sucked on her clit and lapped up and down her slot. She let the popsicle slide in and out of her mouth as she took in each powerful sensation.

“Now watch,” she said, Jordan moving back slightly to appreciate the sight as Emily stroked her pussy with the popsicle. Jordan felt the tip of his cock bulge to the zipper line of his pants, as he watched the popsicle melt slowly over Emily's flesh. He leaned in to taste it off her slit. The cool sweetness seeped over his tongue as he rounded his lips over her pussy.

Emily was close to coming, but she didn't want to let go yet. She tossed the popsicle aside and sat up, taking the belt from around her waist and wrapping it around Jordan's neck to pull him close. He gasped as Emily started rubbing her feet over his crotch. She could feel his erection growing even bigger. Jordan bit his lip and rocked his hips up to increase the contact. He had a thing for Emily’s beautiful feet.

Emily stood up. “Down,” she said firmly. Immediately grasping what she wanted, Jordan got on his hands and knees and Emily used the belt like a collar to walk him to the bedroom. She loved toying with him. Jordan tried to lean down to kiss Emily's feet, but just managed a peck on her toes before Emily yanked the belt up.

“Stand up,” she said as she unfastened the belt. “Take off your clothes.” Jordan hurriedly undressed and awaited his next command. Emily pulled off her apron, Jordan's mouth watering at the sight of her perfect curves. His eyes lit up like Christmas morning as she took one of her favorite toys out of the nightstand – a smooth blue butt plug. Jordan had always wanted to try one, but never dared.

“Face down, ass up on the bed!” Emily commanded. Jordan crawled on the bed and pressed his face down on the pillows, nervous but excited. Emily moved behind him, belt in hand. “Ass higher!” she said, spanking his cheeks with the belt.

“Yes! Yes, ma'am!” he groaned, adjusting his position. Emily marveled at the sight of his rigid dick. She caressed his flushed cheeks as she licked the toy to lube it up and started rubbing it against his asshole. She spat on the toy again and started to insert it slowly, inch by inch. Jordan whimpered as the toy stretched him open. It felt strange, but good. Emily slid it out, spat on it again, then eased it all the way in. Jordan gripped the sheets and growled, overwhelmed by the unfamiliar sensations.

Emily rolled him over and straddled his waist, squatting as she sunk down on his stiff cock. She rode vigorously, big tits bouncing as she slid up and down. Jordan gripped her hips tightly as he felt her sugar walls tighten around his cock from base to tip. Emily fucked him harder, his cock penetrating deep in her pussy. She could no longer keep the climax she had held in at bay. She moaned loudly as she leaned toward him. Jordan gripped her sides, holding her steady as he thrust up into her at just the right angle to make her come all over his cock. He felt her juice leak over his balls as her pussy clenched around him. Jordan lifted Emily up over his face to taste her creamy slit. She ground her pussy on his mouth to ride out the last shivers of her orgasm. She held on tight to the headboard as he whirled his tongue around her clit.

When the final tremors of her climax were dying away, Emily lay on her back with her head hanging off the edge of the bed so Jordan could fuck her mouth. His cock was so hard she could see the veins throbbing. She held his hips as she took his cock deep in her throat. He groaned, feeling his balls tighten. He leaned over the bed, his cock sliding even deeper as his load spurted out. Emily swallowed most of it down, letting a little escape to trickle out of the sides of her mouth as she flickered her tongue over the head. She licked her lips, savoring the tangy sweetness.

By this point of the story, Emily had her hand in her panties and was climaxing around her fingers. Jordan came all over his hand listening to Emily gasping as she tried to finish the story.  

“I can't wait to see you next week!” Jordan panted over the speaker.

“Me too,” Emily replied sweetly. “Good night, darling.”

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

READ MORE

Madame Nastya's Servant

Erotic fiction by Kat and Rose, inspired by Solana and Nasty S

Madame Nastya woke up in a bad mood. Her servant Solana was nowhere to be seen.

“Solana!” she yelled. “Get your lazy ass in here at once and fetch my slippers!”

“Coming, Madame!” the servant gasped as she hurried up the staircase. She hesitated as she entered the room, assessing her mistress’s mood, then knelt to place the slippers gently on her feet. She helped her put on her black silk robe and then stood there apprehensively, waiting for her next order.

“Slow and clumsy as ever,” Madame Nastya grumbled. “How many times do I have to tell you to be here when I wake up?”

“I’m sorry, Madame,” Solana murmured. “I was so hungry. I had some bread and water while I was preparing your breakfast.”

“You greedy, lazy, insolent girl!” Madame Nastya snapped. “Do I have to punish you for the same thing every day? Fetch the paddle.”

Silently, Solana took the leather paddle from the drawer of the dressing table and handed it to her mistress. She got on all fours on the bed and lifted her plaid shirt. Madame Nastya gazed at the inviting sight. The girl had a firm round bottom, perfect for spanking. She took hold of the chain attached to Solana’s leather collar, tugging on it to keep her still – not that the servant would have dared to move. Then she waited, savoring the thought of what she was about to do, until the girl was trembling with anticipation.

The slapping sound of the paddle hitting Solana’s bare ass broke the silence. The girl let out a little gasp of shock, but didn’t move. Madame Nastya paused for a long moment, enjoying the sight of the pale skin flushing an angry red. Then she spanked her again. This time the girl moaned, trembling harder.

Madame Nastya rubbed her palms over the girl’s glowing red cheeks, soothing them, before spanking her again. She gave her three slaps of the paddle in quick succession, making her cry out, and then stroked her gently. It was driving Solana crazy. She never knew when her mistress was going to strike or soothe her. Sometimes she would cry out before she was even struck. The anticipation of the blow muddled her mind.

The heat numbed the pain, but only for a moment. It was the most exquisite torture. Each slap of the paddle seemed to send the heat surging into her pussy, as if it were a physical thing seeking entrance. Her legs were shaking, and she could feel juice seeping out between her pussy lips. The humiliation was almost too much to bear. She bit her lip to stop herself begging as she felt her mistress yank her sodden panties down her thighs.

“I’m hungry too,” Madame Nastya said coldly, pushing three long fingers into Solana’s slick hole. She pumped them in and out until the girl was quivering, then tugged on her leash, making her go face down, ass up. She licked the girl’s burning cheeks before sliding her tongue into her creamed up snatch. When Solana let out a moan of pleasure, her mistress laughed cruelly.

“What a dirty little tramp you are, Solana! You’re the worst servant in the country. All you’re good for is getting your ass spanked and your cunt eaten!” She resumed her licking, each sweep of her tongue making the girl moan louder, until she was on the verge of orgasm. Solana rocked back against her mistress’s mouth, all self-control lost as the pain, pleasure, fear and arousal mingled in a jumble of heightened sensation. Madame Nastya could make her come at any moment, if she chose to; but today, the punishment would continue.

Madame Nastya pushed Solana onto her back, sliding her sticky fingers into the girl’s mouth to make her taste her own pussy juice. Then she straddled her servant’s face, using the leash to hold her in place as she ground her soaked slot against the girl’s mouth. Solana licked her mistress’s clit firmly, just as she knew she liked it. She was so desperate to come but she didn’t dare touch herself. She focused all her attention on eating Madame Nastya’s pussy, sucking down her juice and lapping at her slippery folds until at last her mistress yelled out and shook with a tremendous orgasm.

When she’d ridden out the final tremors of her climax, Madame Nastya dismounted, grabbed the leather paddle and unceremoniously thrust its thick handle into her servant’s pulsing snatch.

“Good girl, Solana,” she said; and it was her words as much as the sudden penetration that sent the servant over the edge into a climax that rocked her whole body. She sobbed with relief as the spasms wracked her body, leaving her breathless and dizzy.

When she finally regained her senses, Solana began to straighten her clothes; but her mistress stopped her.

“Don’t bother putting your panties back on. You won’t be needing them today,” Madame Nastya said. “Fetch my breakfast, and then I’ll decide what to do with you next. I don’t know whether to make you suck my new strap-on cock, or let the gardeners fuck you…”

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story with me. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Emergence Seduction: A Ballerina Fantasy

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Matilda Bae

The ballet company Matilda belonged to was creating a rendition of Stravinsky's “Firebird,” an explosive love story about a prince who falls in love with a mystical woman he finds in an enchanted forest. The auditions and rehearsals had just begun. Soon, the directors were going to choose the male and female principal dancers, along with the musicians for the orchestra.

Matilda was determined to make principal. She rehearsed rigorously on a daily basis. The choreography was intense. The first auditions for principal ballerina were always the hardest because they had to be done alone. The male counterpart was chosen the next week, followed by more stringent training.

Bella was a favorite among the company. She was an accomplished Concertmaster, and naturally, she was the violinist to perform each section for the dancers during the first and second trial auditions.

Matilda was having trouble with her performance. The instructor was getting irritated with her but had high hopes that she was the perfect candidate. She had the beautiful face and limber moves that would fit the character in the story. Bella wanted to help. The instructor suggested they rehearse together. Bella would play the violin as Matilda danced the audition piece.

They practiced every afternoon. They got to know each other and even got together for much needed drinks. But Matilda was still missing that little something they were looking for in the part: sensuality. Bella was growing fond of Matilda and was determined to help her become the principal ballerina.

One particular rehearsal, Bella and Matilda were alone in the studio and the hour was growing late. Matilda's legs were aching. She was so frustrated that they had been practicing for hours and she still couldn't get the moves quite right.

“All right, that's enough,” Bella suggested. “Why don't we take a break and recap the story. Maybe we can figure out what's wrong?”

“I know what's wrong. I'm what's wrong!” Matilda sighed, angrily unraveling her ballet shoes. She sat down on the floor almost in tears, and threw them across the room. “I'm never going to get it!”

Bella pressed her lips together and raised her brow. “You know what, you're right!” she agreed teasingly, while joining her on the floor. “You are so frigid. You need to loosen up. You're never going to get this right if you don't feel what the character is feeling. This dance is about passion. It's about attraction and seduction...”

“Of course...” Matilda interrupted. “I know very little about the subject."

“What do you mean?” Bella asked. “You mean you've never... done anything?”

"Not really,” Matilda replied. She put her hands over her face. “I'm so embarrassed I said that.”

“You don't have to be embarrassed.” Bella smiled. “Things happen in their own time."

“And not to mention I have no life!” Matilda exclaimed. “Ballet is all I know. It's all I've ever known since I was young. I’m going to be 20 next month. I haven't taken a break since I began!”

“Well you have to take time to find a balance,” Bella suggested. “How are you going to portray such an elaborate dance of seduction artistically, when you don't know what it feels like?"

“I don't know,” Matilda replied. “I just want to get it done.”

Bella stood and picked up her violin. “I want you to sit up and watch me. I’m going to try to seduce you. Keep your eyes on me. Always on me, okay?”

“Okay,” Matilda giggled. She turned towards Bella and fixed her eyes on her. Bella began to play the mystical music from the score. She kept eye contact the whole time, looking down at Matilda. She bit her lips as she played faster and more frantically. Matilda was overwhelmed by her piercing stare. She glanced at Bella's long, sensitive fingers; how they slid up and down the fingerboard so perfectly. Each stroke was so finely tuned to vibrato.

Bella's exotic eyes held her own. She could feel the emotion in each note as Bella jolted her bow over the strings. Then, Bella slowed her tempo. She played smoothly to the part where the Firebird and the Prince were supposed to kiss. Bella got down on her knees and slowly moved closer. Matilda was getting so turned on! She could barely breathe as she watched Bella playing. Bella was edging closer to her while nearing the finale of the composition; the finishing strokes sounded so lovely. Matilda's lips parted, silently trying to take in air.

Bella placed her violin aside and knelt over Matilda. She took Matilda's hands and kissed her fingertips. Matilda sat up on her knees, overwhelmed by Bella's intense gaze. Bella moved closer and pressed her lips to Matilda’s, very gently. She teased Matilda's bottom lip, then guided Matilda's arms behind her back, holding her captive. Bella slid her tongue inside Matilda’s succulent mouth and kissed her deeply.

This was the first time Matilda had ever been kissed properly. What an unforgettable sensation. It was as if she was being reborn. Her senses were overwhelmed, her head was cloudy, her body was trembling. Bella let go of her arms and wrapped them around herself in an embrace. She ran her lips down Matilda's neck. Matilda could feel the sweet suction heating the blood in her veins. She grabbed Bella's face to taste her mouth once more. Bella's lips felt amazing. They had such a distinct taste; a flavor of candy yet unnamed. It felt like Bella’s lips were melting into hers. It was a taste she could crave for a lifetime.

Bella ran her hands down the back of Matilda’s leotard, and around her waist. She played with the dimples in her back for a moment, then squeezed her ass firmly. Matilda could feel her thighs getting moist. She began to imagine how good Bella’s lips would feel kissing between her legs. She wanted Bella's lips there.

She lay back on the floor, beckoning Bella to move on top. Bella went on her hands and knees to follow. She grazed her lips over Matilda's firm breasts and nibbled them through her leotard. She could feel Matilda’s nipples hardening with each stroke of her tongue. She crawled lower to tease her stomach and lifted her skirt. Bella saw a spot of wetness on the tight crotch of Matilda's leotard. She ran her lips over it and breathed into her. Matilda gasped at the warmth seeping through her pelvis.

Bella bit down on the buttons holding Matilda’s leotard in place and snapped them open. Her pussy lips were soaked, cream seeping out between them. Bella could see Matilda's swollen clit peeking through the crease, and gave it a few light licks, being careful not to make her come too soon. She wanted Matilda’s first experience of pleasure to be unforgettable.

Bella bent Matilda’s thighs back over her chest and spread her legs wide, then grazed her bottom lip up and down Matilda's pussy and licked her lightly again. Matilda was beginning to feel tormented by the unfamiliar but incredible sensations building up between her legs.

“Please!” she moaned. “Please!” She wasn’t even sure what it was she wanted, but she felt this teasing would drive her crazy.

Bella smiled. She knew it wouldn't be long before Matilda released the intense orgasm building within her, but she was having so much fun drawing it out, and watching the effect it was having. She licked Matilda again, and blew lightly over her clit. Then she thrust her tongue inside Matilda's pussy and darted the tip at her G-spot. She could feel Matilda’s juice leaking over her chin. Slow and steady, Bella continued to eat her. She sucked softly on her clit. Matilda trembled helplessly. She clenched her stomach tight, making the sensation even more powerful, her legs still parted in the air.

“Bella, please!” she cried, “I can't take any more!”

Now Bella swirled her tongue harder and faster. She took Matilda's entire pussy mound in her mouth and sucked it. She could feel that Matilda was losing control.

“Harder!” Matilda moaned. “Yes! Just like that!”

Bella licked as fast and deep as she could, delving deep into her streaming pussy and flicking over her engorged clit. Matilda was almost there. Each swirl of Bella's mouth drew her closer to climax. Finally, a surging explosion went off inside her. She could feel the orgasmic pulses all the way up her spine. It spread to her chest and the tips of her fingers. She yelled and bucked her hips as she released the tension within her with a flood of sensation. Bella could feel streams of juice bursting in her mouth with each tremor. Matilda’s fingernails scratched at the floor as the spasms wracked her body. Bella spit the juice in her mouth back onto Matilda's pussy and stuck her fingers deep inside her. She ran her tongue up and down Matilda’s clit and felt the final throbs of her pounding release.

The floor was soaked with pussy juice. Matilda pulled Bella on top of her and tasted herself off her face. They kissed passionately, sweat beading on their entwined bodies.

Matilda smiled sweetly and said, “Okay, I think I get it now…”

Bella laughed. “So, do you want to continue the routine?” she asked.

“Yes, I do,” Matilda replied. “Let's get back to work.”

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode Four: Fulfilled

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum,” and featuring Beata, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

This is a continuation from episode three, which was posted on this blog on May 23rd 2016. The story so far: Sweet Cat wakes to find herself locked in a room in a derelict building. As her mysterious female captor – Alexa – touches her, Cat watches another girl, Beata, masturbating. Alexa leads her into an elevator, where they explore an intimate and intense connection between them, and Cat makes Alexa orgasm…

The story continues…

The sweetness was intense but short, as now Sweet Cat’s epic urge to climax took control. Without giving her soulmate time to recover, she wanted to get fucked hard and squirt every drop of the pussy juice dammed up inside her, which was ready to burst out and flood the claustrophobic elevator cabin.

“Te voy a dar lo que quiere ... pero eres mía ahora. No se puede ocultar de mí por más tiempo.” Alexa’s musical voice echoed deep inside Cat’s heart, just as it echoed around the cold metallic walls of the cramped elevator. Cat didn’t understand the words on a conscious level, but hearing Alexa speak drove her crazy, especially as Alexa’s eyes were devouring her while she trembled through the aftershocks of her orgasm.

The elevator was still stuck between floors, but the doors suddenly opened a little way, leaving a gap that exposed Cat’s ass. A draft of cold air blew across her hot skin and between her juice-soaked thighs, giving her pleasurable goosebumps. Alexa gently but insistently pushed Cat closer to the gap.

“Why are you doing this? I need to come… please make me come!” Cat begged. Her ass pressed against the cold metal, her dripping pussy positioned right at the gap between the doors. She felt strangely observed… desired… available… as if offering her pleasure to an unknown predator lurking on the other side of the broken doors.

She was exquisitely aware that whatever happened, she was trapped in the tight space, with Alexa holding her firmly against the doors, now teasing her again by pressing her own oily body against hers. The sense of vulnerability and exposure made Cat afraid, and very excited. Her arousal bubbled up again, even more strongly, craving someone or something to accept the lust she was offering.

As if her desire were being answered, her lubed-up pussy was stroked by a soft, mysterious hand.

“Who is touching me? Are you going to fuck me?” Cat thought. The fingers dragged long, vigorous, circling strokes around her pussy mound, starting to probe inside, going deeper… breaching the outer margins to reach the quivering pink core of her pulsing hole. They teased around her sensitive clit, making her moan wildly. They inched deeper again, making her juice trickle out, but never giving the single hard stroke to her clit that could push her over the edge. The fingers brushed around the opening to her pussy, hinting at the penetration that Cat wanted, her G-spot throbbing with need. Another few strokes, lubricating her hole with even more juice, and finally the fingers thrust deep inside Cat, going straight to her G-spot and massaging it hard and fast.

“Harder… fuck me harder! she whimpered. Her juices began to squirt out, splashing over Alexa’s thighs. Alexa was kissing her and squeezing her breasts, one hand sliding between her cheeks to stimulate her asshole. Cat was trembling, the assault on her senses overwhelming as the mysterious fingers fucked her pussy while Alexa penetrated her ass. Her primal moans mingled with the filthy squelching sound of her soaked holes being fucked. This was exactly what she needed… to be slowly and intensely seduced, held on the edge and stripped of control over her own pleasure; yielding control in return for more pleasure, fuelled by mysterious love.

“It’s coming… it’s coming!” she shrieked, the furious fingering bringing her right to the brink of a truly apocalyptic orgasm. And finally she was over the edge, free falling. She felt her climax explode like an unstable bottle of nitroglycerin, squirting a powerful jet of juice from her spasming pussy. The fingers fucked her mercilessly right through her orgasm, drawing it out until her legs would have collapsed and let her fall if not for Alexa’s body pressing her against the dirty metal doors. The shock of such an epic orgasm was so strong that she didn’t even realize the fingers were still pounding her G-spot steadily, pushing her inexorably towards another explosion.

Perceiving the repeated swell of her lust, the fingers moved faster again, drawing infinite abstract, looping figures against her G-spot, making her shake. A moment later she came again, squirting like a bursting dam, making a puddle of juice on the floor. This time Alexa let her slide to the ground, her ass landing in the sticky pool, her over-stimulated pussy still twitching.

As she slowly regained consciousness she felt the cold air blow over her sweaty back. The fingers were gone… and so was Alexa! The elevator doors creaked closed, and it began to descend. Cat was still trembling, smeared with oil, sweat and juice.

“What happened to Alexa?” she thought, over and over again. Her confused, pleasure-blown mind could not decode the mystery.

The elevator reached its destination, the rusty doors shrieking open and presenting Cat with an unexpected choice. Right in front of her, the hallway ended in a pair of huge doors, which were wide open and flooding the hall with daylight. It was the exit! All she had to do was get up and walk away from this disturbing place, towards her freedom.

Was it really that simple? Could she walk away as if nothing had happened, and forget Alexa forever? Thinking about Alexa made Cat wonder whether walking into the light was really freedom after all. What she had shared with Alexa had felt so deep and intimate that it was more precious than anything to her now. She was sure Alexa was not beyond those doors, and that was impossible to accept. There is no freedom without love, without an intimate connection with another heart, another mind and body. To be so deeply united that words are not necessary, just a smile, a soft touch, and all the wild desires shared. There was no freedom outside because Alexa was there… deep inside… calling Cat louder and louder.

Slowly getting to her feet, Cat turned away from the daylight and pressed the only button on the elevator panel, letting the doors close again, hoping it would bring her back to Alexa’s arms. As the doors closed, Cat suddenly woke up on the old bed, inside the decrepit room where everything had begun. She was covered by the prickly brown blanket, her body still slippery with juice and oil.

She felt rested and relaxed, and she could already hear Alexa’s voice calling her from deep inside.  

“Estoy aquí con usted ... me abrazas muy dentro de ti mismo ... nuestro amor nos hace uno!” Words weren’t important; she could understand the emotion in Alexa’s beautiful voice better than her own language.

Without even realizing it, she kicked the blanket away from her, onto the floor, spreading her long legs and starting to finger herself. By the time her juices began to squirt out, she could see Alexa appearing in front of her, slowly approaching and ready to have wild sex again.

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode Three: Submitted

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum,” and featuring Beata, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

This is a continuation from episode two, which was posted on this blog on May 2nd 2016. The story so far: Sweet Cat wakes to find herself locked in a room in a derelict building. As her mysterious female captor – Alexa – touches her, Cat watches another girl, Beata, masturbating; but once again Alexa denies her any orgasmic release…

The story continues…

Incapable of concentrating on anything around her, Sweet Cat was having serious trouble standing upright. She was trembling and shaking from the overwhelming, unreleased pleasure filling every single millimeter of her body, all the way to her fingertips. She was so horny and so close to orgasm that a tiny breath on her clit could have pushed her over the edge, but for some reason she just couldn’t come. Had Alexa put her under some kind of spell?

As rational as she normally was, she felt that Alexa was the only one who could make her climax, no matter how hard she tried to finger fuck herself. It was almost as if Alexa’s fingers were covered in spice! Cat could feel an intense tingling inside, running from her clit to her G-spot, as if Alexa’s fingers had left some kind of electric trace there. There was some kind of intimate connection between them… but who was Alexa?

Just at the moment that Cat thought her name, Alexa appeared in the hallway. Finally Cat could see her in all her stunning beauty: jet black hair, dark eyes filled with passion, and a perfectly toned body. She was as beautiful as Cat, but somehow her opposite: Cat’s starry eyes inspired love and sweetness, while Alexa’s deep, blazing eyes were filled with uncontainable passion and lust. Both like goddesses, but opposed.

Alexa began calling to Cat, touching her own naked body, using herself as bait to lure Cat towards her. Still wildly aroused, Cat approached her, trembling as she saw Alexa touch herself so intimately. As she drew closer, she became aware of an elevator at the end of the hallway. She could hear the rusted metal doors shrieking as they slid open and closed, over and over. Beyond the doors was the deep darkness of the small and claustrophobic cabin. Step by step, Alexa moved towards the elevator, drawing Cat behind her, and finally entering and being swallowed by the darkness.

Just a step away from the elevator doors, Cat briefly glimpsed inside the cabin as the doors opened. The space was small and constricting, barely large enough for two people. The cold metal walls and rubber floor were dirty… but the most disturbing thing was that Alexa wasn’t inside! Just a few seconds earlier she had lured Cat to follow her; but now, where was she? Cat was struggling to stay focused, still tormented by lust, the pleasure inside her pussy screaming to burst out, just as she desired to escape from that insane place.

“Ven adentro... ven dentro de mí!” Alexa’s voice whispered from the empty elevator.

Cat was terribly scared to enter this dirty and inescapable trap, yet that sensual voice calling her like a siren was literally irresistible. Her lust was controlling her, pulling her inside. Once she was inside, the cabin doors closed behind her, the cold metal brushing against her ass and sending a chill through her. The sensation, and the shrieking noise, made her very uneasy; and worse still, when the doors closed she was in total darkness.

She could hear her own accelerated breathing, and feel the cold metal touching her like perverted hands hungry for her naked flesh. But strangely, being trapped in this claustrophobic space was making her sexual excitement grow ever stronger. She could hear deep growling noises, as if she were in the belly of a beast that had swallowed her whole, to taste each drop of her liquid passion.

Suddenly Cat felt something caressing her body – an oily substance pouring from the walls and ceiling of the elevator. The smell of sex was intense. Rivulets coated her skin, making it feel even more sensitive. Then something else touched her in the darkness!

Something was stroking her left hip, sending chills of pleasure through her; then something grabbed her well-oiled breast… there was something between her legs too, something long, slippery, strong and muscular.

“Alexa?” As Cat murmured her name questioningly, the cold neon lights inside the elevator sparked into life, revealing Alexa right in front of her, oiled up and embracing her tightly. Her lively and curious hands were on Cat’s breasts, squeezing her hard nipples. Between each squeeze she pressed her own breasts against Cat’s, their hard nipples stroking against each other. Alexa’s toned thigh pushed right between Cat’s legs, rubbing against her juicy pussy.

Alexa kissed Cat’s mouth sweetly for the first time, a second and then a third. Cat felt so loved, surrounded by passion. The quiet sweetness of the tender embrace moved her, even as the fury of lust screamed to be released within her. Her pussy was open like a flower, soaking Alexa’s thigh, and she felt the urge to rub faster against it. Sensing Cat’s hunger, Alexa kissed her deeper, sucking on her tongue. The oil was pouring down, lubricating their bodies as they ground together.

Cat’s orgasm was surging up now, as Alexa grasped her hips, pulling her vigorously against her own body. Cat began to stroke Alexa’s clit, the overpowering smell of sex saturating her senses in the enclosed space… and suddenly the elevator began to move. It was going up, making a metallic groan, but the girls were so intent on each other they barely noticed. Cat’s fingers slipped inside Alexa’s pussy, which was as creamy on the inside as her own. Alexa moaned, between the kisses and licks. Cat’s pussy spilled a fresh deluge of juice over Alexa’s leg as her fingers went in and out, deeper and harder, while the elevator continued its endless ascent. Cat felt Alexa’s G-spot pulsing against the tips of her fingers.

The connection between them was something tangible, their lust the conducting wire and their passion the electrical flood running in both directions from pussy to pussy. Juices poured out, drops splashing over Cat’s hand and trickling down Alexa’s thigh, both of them on the verge of losing control. They were one body, one mind filled with desire, one lust; their bodies deeply connected, mouths breathing from each other, pussies filled. They were one now, but their passion was double, triple, quadruple! Somehow Cat could feel Alexa inside her thoughts, could feel her need for release, making her own even harder to contain. She could hardly believe such a deep love could exist in such a filthy place. Their beauty was uncontaminated by the darkness.

The elevator had been rising just as their pleasure had, but now as they both hovered on the edge of orgasm it stopped and began to descend, slowly and silently, almost as if it were floating. Cat’s urge to climax was stronger than ever, but it wasn’t her moment; and deep inside she wanted it to be like this, wanted Alexa to be in control, wanted to be dominated, and to submit to her lust.

Almost crying from the tension of holding in her orgasm, still tribbing on Alexa’s leg, Cat began to fuck Alexa mercilessly, using her fingers like a dick. Alexa was squirming and convulsing as Cat hammered her G-spot, until with a wild cry her orgasm exploded from her. She squirted a thick jet of hot juice over Cat’s hand, shaking and moaning. As Cat’s fingers slowed and she kissed Alexa lovingly, the elevator stopped.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode Two: Denied

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum,” and featuring Beata, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on April 18th 2016. The story so far: Sweet Cat wakes to find herself locked in a room in a derelict building. As her mysterious female captor watches, a strange presence seems to control and penetrate her, teasing her to the point of orgasm before suddenly withdrawing.

The story continues…

Sweet Cat’s mind slowly resurfaced. She still felt the uncontrollable pleasure pushing against her swollen inner labia and struggling to escape from her wide open and creamy pussy hole. Her pussy was dripping and aching for the orgasm that had been denied her, squirming and convulsing. Her consciousness was regaining control but the need for that wet orgasmic explosion was stronger than ever. The frustration was beyond imagination, and as soon as Cat’s trembling body was back under her own control, she wanted to satisfy those urges.

Without even thinking, Cat shoved two fingers inside her juicy pussy, so deep she could cover her whole G-spot with the middle and ring finger to massage it like those mysterious fingers had done so well. She didn’t care about anything else now, as she finger fucked herself hard, feeling intense waves of pleasure thrilling across her body. Her pussy was squelching loudly, spilling out hot juices that dripped onto the dirty floor. It was wild and she felt no inhibition; all she could think about was the epic orgasm she needed to release.

She was fucking herself harder and harder, stroking her G-spot so fast that each touch sent shocks to her whole body, bouncing in a pure earthquake of lust. Saliva drooled down onto her breasts, circling her hard rock nipples. She stroked her breasts with her left hand, moisturizing her bouncing tits with her saliva as her pussy, ass and thighs were drenched in her pussy juices.

It was there, it was right there… but still, nothing!

She could feel herself on the verge of losing that intense balance between the growing pleasure and the beautiful free fall that anticipates the orgasm. The pleasure was growing, she could feel herself falling over the edge... but infinitely, never reaching the ocean of pure lust she was working for. No matter how hard she fucked herself, she couldn’t come.

Cat was once again clenching and trembling without control, like a flag in a windstorm, but the frustration was holding her suspended in the void. She couldn’t stop fucking herself, her pleasure growing after each stroke, but she couldn’t reach her explosion. She was filling herself with more pleasure, making her frustration grow stronger, just to make her fight back with stronger pleasure.

“I need to come, please let me come!” she moaned, begging over and over, but to no avail.

Trembling with frustration, Cat slid to the floor, her ass in the puddle of her juices, the warmth and smell of her own arousal making her feel as if the need to come was more important than breathing. The thought surfaced in her mind that the mysterious captor had done something to her. Just at that moment, another strange metallic noise broke the silence of the hallway. Cat turned to see the door was open… she could escape.

She stood up, her feet in the sticky puddle and her ass wet with juice, and silently moved through the door and into the hallway. It was so long she couldn’t see the end of it, and the intense daylight made it difficult to focus. There were doors on each side of the hall. On hers, the handwritten note said ‘Sweet Cat,’ while the one opposite said ‘Beata.’

Wondering how many girls were imprisoned there was such a creepy thought that she wanted to get away as quickly as possible. But the silence was broken once again by a moan of pleasure coming from the door right in front of her. Frightened but very curious, Cat approached Beata’s door and peered through the aperture. A beautiful blonde girl with silky white skin was naked on her hands and knees on an iron bed identical to the one in her own room, naked and fucking herself hard with a carrot!

Cat couldn’t believe her eyes. Beata was using the carrot like it was a real cock, pushing it in hard and deep. Her moans of pleasure made Cat uncontrollably horny again, and without even being aware of it, her right hand went back to her dripping pussy, rubbing her throbbing clit, while her left hand caressed her breasts. Her thighs opened to let her fingers slide inside her pussy.

She hoped she could come in unison with Beata. Watching her fuck herself with the carrot was surely the right fuel for the blaze she was ready to unleash. As Cat’s fingers reached the edge of her well-lubricated pussy hole, she felt something else penetrate her slowly, going very deep and hitting her G-spot.

“It’s those fingers again!” she moaned, pure pleasure radiating through her. This time she could feel the mysterious female presence pressing against her sticky body – and she was naked too. Her hard nipples were pushing against Cat’s back as if they would pierce it, toned legs embracing her own. If only Cat could turn around and see her perfect body.

“I’ll call you Alexa.” The thought came spontaneously to Cat’s lust-driven subconscious. Her sexual excitement was way past the point of control, and she squirmed with pleasure as her pussy was finger fucked, with the same rhythm and intensity with which Beata was fucking herself.

“Te dejaré el orgasmo después de que ella tiene un orgasmo… pero hay que rogarme!” Alexa whispered in her ear. Cat couldn’t understand her, but she was overwhelmed by the feeling of the strong fingers on her G-spot, drawing fast circles and fucking her so hard. Her pleasure was ready to explode out of her. Beata’s increasingly loud moans told Cat she was approaching her orgasm, and now the urge to come was unbearable.

“I can’t hold it… please let me come! I want to come now!”

The only response from Alexa was to place a hand over Cat’s mouth, containing her moans, as she fucked her even harder and faster. She was in the infinite loop of free falling pleasure once again, driving her crazy. To make it even more intense, Alexa started kissing and biting her neck, drooling a hot stream of saliva down her spine. It ran down to her ass, where it mixed with the mess of her own juices. Meanwhile Beata was going wild, in the midst of a pleasure storm, as the carrot sent her G-spot into overdrive.

“Ella está teniendo un orgasm,” whispered Alexa. At that moment, Beata’s body shook and spasmed as she climaxed hard.

“Please let me come now! Please! I need it so bad!” Cat’s mind screamed out. She felt the rivulets of juice pour down her thighs as Alexa’s fingers pounded her hard. The sensation of an apocalyptic orgasm pushing to explode out of her was so powerful. She was so close… and then she felt the first tremors.

“I’m gonna come, I’m gonna come so hard!” her mind shrieked. And then Alexa’s fingers suddenly withdrew, just like before, leaving her trembling and clenching uncontrollably, without satisfaction. She was frustrated, drunk with the pleasure that was coursing through her, feeling herself now losing all connection with reality… if it was real at all.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode One: Teased

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum” and featuring Beata B, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

The strong flare of daylight was waking Sweet Cat up. She opened her beautiful crystal eyes slowly, feeling a little dizzy. Around her there was nothing but a deep, unsettling silence, occasionally broken by small drops of water falling somewhere near her.

“Where am I?” Rapidly looking around for answers, Cat found herself to be in an abandoned building. The room was in a totally derelict state: the plaster falling from the walls in places so that broken bricks were visible, the ruined ceiling crumbling onto the dirty, ugly tiled floor. There was a terrible smell of mold and the room was empty, except for the small iron bed in the center where Sweet Cat was lying. She had never been there before.

“What is this place?” Her skin started to prickle and she looked down at herself. She was lying on a rusty bed, on a dirty mattress, covered only by a brown blanket that was making her itch. “Where are my clothes? Why I am naked? Why am I here?”

Questions and more questions; but no answers. Cat couldn’t remember anything before that moment. She could remember her name, everything about herself and her life, but nothing about how she ended up naked in an abandoned and decrepit building. Determined to discover more and hopefully leave that scary place, Cat stood up, holding the itchy brown blanket to cover herself, as being completely naked and exposed in this place was making her feel too vulnerable.

The light of the sun was strong, suggesting it was early morning. It came from a small window near the ceiling, covered by iron bars, which gave Cat the disturbing feeling of being imprisoned. She walked towards the door, the cold floor making intense chills run up her spine. Each step on the dirty floor made her chills stronger, almost as if an invisible hand was vigorously massaging her whole back, starting at her ass and running hard and hungry up to her neck. At first it seemed like just a consequence of the cold, but as she walked the strokes seemed to get stronger and more ambiguous, lingering in a more persistent way on her ass before continuing their ascent of her bare back. It was almost as if someone or something was attempting to penetrate her ass! It made Cat feel she was being observed by some presence she couldn’t bring clearly into focus… and in a subtle way, it was making her sexually excited too.

She reached for the rusted metal door – only to discover there was no handle. She pushed against it insistently, and it gave slightly, the noise of the creaking metal echoing around the room; but she grew increasingly agitated as she realized it was locked. She was trapped!

There were two horizontal slots in the door, one at the level of her eyes, giving her a partial view of the dirty and deserted hallway beyond it. The other was lower, covered by a metal plate.

“Is this for food? Where am I?” Cat murmured. Her pulse was racing; what if she wasn’t alone after all? What if the noise she’d made had attracted someone’s attention? She felt panic rising in her.

“No puedes salir!” whispered a seductive female voice. Almost as if reading Cat’s mind, the answer came: she wasn’t alone. But who was with her? Another prisoner… or someone else? Both possibilities seemed equally alarming. Cat looked through the slot in the door. On the other side of the hallway was another door; on it was tacked a piece of paper with the handwritten name ‘Beata.’ Could that be who was speaking?

“No puedes salir!” whispered the sensual voice once again. Cat couldn’t understand the language, but it seemed the voice was coming from somewhere in the long hallway.

The silence was suddenly broken by the loud noise of scraping metal, followed by another softer sound that grew gradually louder… footsteps. There was someone in the hallway, approaching Cat’s door rapidly. The soft steps suggested their feet were bare. She had the sudden urge to hide. She ducked down onto her knees, her shoulders pressed against the cold wall, the blanket wrapped around her.

The footsteps stopped in front of her door. She saw a shadow through the aperture. There was nothing but silence for a while, making her heart beat even faster, and then there was a metallic clang against the door. A few moments, and the sound came again. It gave Cat an intense thrill, her excitement growing stealthily, sensitive spots tingling. As she held her breath, the metal plate on the lower part of the door opened and a small silver dish slid through and fell to the ground. Gripping the blanket tightly, Cat craned forward to look. The dish held a rotten apple, a thick carrot, and a handwritten note carrying the ambiguous message: ‘Your lunch, my pleasure!’ Disgusted, Cat refused to even touch the dish, the silent presence at the door making her even more unsettled.

Without warning, the intense chills began to stimulate her sensitive body again, lingering and massaging in a very intimate way, taking more time between her round and juicy ass cheeks. Something was slowly penetrating her ass! Despite the shock, it was an exciting sensation. There was still silence from outside the door, but it was there… watching! Cat could now clearly feel something lurking between her legs, slowly but vigorously fucking her ass deeper and deeper. It felt like a finger. Her pussy was getting wet, juice seeping out. The mysterious finger was going deeper, the pace accelerating, fucking her beautiful ass. Pleasure was radiating from that point until it reached every part of her body, making her thoroughly aroused. Her clit was throbbing, her pussy spreading open and dripping, her nipples hardening, and her skin covered in goosebumps. Her confusion was overwhelmed by the intense pleasure relentlessly devouring her body bit by bit.

“I can’t come… it will hear me!” Cat fought to stifle her moans. She was just one step from losing control, but the mysterious presence outside the door couldn’t see her where she was crouched down. As if reading her mind, the fucking became harder and deeper, pressing inside her towards her pussy, making it almost impossible for her to stay silent. Wetness was flowing down her thighs and puddling on the floor between her feet. She tried to hold her breath but her pleasure was becoming uncontrollable. She let the blanket fall, leaving her naked and exposed. Her body was in the embrace of the wildest pleasure she had ever known, not just because her ass was getting fucked so hard and deep, but because she was so vulnerable and she knew the presence was somehow feeding on her excitement.

Her fear was screaming at her to resist, to stay hidden by the wall; but the pleasure was more determined. It was impossible to fight, as the fear was driving her excitement – and as her arousal built, the strange presence began to express its own excitement with rapid and heavy breathing. Cat’s body and mind were both being penetrated by something she could only sense, and like a true predator, it was hungry to consume her.

She was shaking, her long legs starting to clench. She was still resisting in her mind, and she was aware the presence knew this. Suddenly the finger stopped moving, pressing hard inside her to keep her pussy hot and juicy. The loud clang against the door came again, making her nervous and bringing her excitement to an even higher level. The door opened and Cat saw the shadow take form as an elegant female silhouette. She held still against the wall, naked.

Only silence, and that perfect female form staying as still as a statue. It was as if she was sending a message that she was there, watching and in control. Cat pressed against the dirty wall, motionless, the mysterious finger pressing inside her ass. The blanket was near, and she wanted to grab it, to cover her nudity. She wanted to teach the mystery woman a lesson, to deny her enjoyment by covering her beautiful body. She tried to reach out slowly, to grab the blanket, while still keeping herself hidden, but the finger in her ass seemed to be holding her tightly in place. She managed to reach the blanket with her toe, but as she stretched towards it, the finger inside her ass began to arch towards her pussy from the inside. It was so hard and intense, massaging and stroking from within, that Cat lost control, the wave of pleasure making her moan loudly and almost overbalance.

“She saw me!” She pulled back against the wall, as the mysterious figure caught up the blanket and snatched it away. And now something else was happening… something even harder to resist. She could feel something else making its way between her legs, touching her inner thighs where they were wet with her juice, and reaching for her dripping pussy. It felt like fingers, long and feminine, stroking along the side of her clit. Cat felt overwhelmed, ready to beg for the double penetration that seemed inevitable now. The stimulation was giving her intense pleasure – the slow, deep ass fucking and the teasing of her pussy – but she craved more.  

It was an evil game. It was holding her there on the edge, knowing it could give her pleasure like never before, make her explode so hard she could pass out; but Cat knew she was being punished for hiding herself and trying to resist.

“Please… please fuck me!” Cat begged, surrendering completely to her desire. In response, the two fingers teasing at her pussy slid all the way inside, droplets of juice spilling out around them. A river of her cream was running down from her pussy, reaching for the other finger deep in her anus and dripping into the growing puddle on the dirty floor. The fingers hit her G-spot, rubbing hard. The room filled with the intense smell of Cat’s arousal as the fingers in her pussy and ass moved in unison.

Stroke after stroke, juices dripped out, the pure liquid lust making the floor sticky and wetting her toes. The fingers were moving so hard and deep that her body was trembling uncontrollably, her thighs clenching, loud squishy noises echoing around the room.

“I’m gonna come… I’m gonna come really hard! Please… please let me come!” Cat was screaming out her pleasure, feeling herself on the verge of an epic explosion.

“Tú me perteneces…tienes que rogarme!” the sensual voice whispered directly into Cat’s mind. Cat couldn’t understand the words, but she felt the imminent and extreme urge to come. The fucking was getting even harder and wilder, her pussy and thighs soaked.

“Please make me come! Please make me come!” Cat screamed. Hearing the words and feeling her desire, the fingers started to fuck her harder, slamming her G-spot into the middle of a finger-blasting storm, her ass getting pounded just as hard. It was right there; Cat could feel her climax swelling up, ready to make her juices squirt out. She was screaming and moaning, just a tiny step away from her explosion.

But right before giving her that last microscopic stroke to push her over the edge, both fingers in her pussy and the one in her ass pulled out suddenly. A stream of pussy juices poured out after them. Cat trembled with frustration, right on the verge of the epic orgasm she was hoping for, all the pent up pleasure inside her waiting to be released.

The mysterious female in the doorway turned and walked away, disappearing into the dirty hallway.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Circus

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Lorelei and Natalia

I walk into the tent expecting to see an array of animals. Instead there stands a tall girl, juggling colored balls. I watch her for a couple of minutes, mesmerized. Then I approach.

“Hello,” I say, a little shy.

“Hi,” she answers, looking at me. “Who are you?”  

“Oh, I’m just passing through.”

She’s still juggling as we speak. She stops. “Want to have a look around?”

I nod, pleased by the offer but wondering what there is to see. Would I bump into a dwarf, see a strongman, a clown? We walk through some bright silk curtains and enter a small room with an antique sofa and a large mirror. I look up, and there are mirrors on the ceiling.

“This is my den,” she says walking past me slowly.

“It's very cosy,” I say.

“Sit down.” She has an accent. French. “Here, let me take your coat.” She takes my brown leather coat off gently. I can feel her breath near my face, my ear. She’s wearing a tank top, and a short skirt that shows off her shapely legs. She sits next to me.

“What’s your name?” she whispers, her face close to mine.

“Mimi,” I answer. She’s staring at me, a smile appearing on her pretty face. Her hair is jet black, shoulder length; her skin, a creamy white.

“I’m Gigi,” she says, placing her hand on my thigh. It creeps up until it’s between my legs. I feel an instant wetness. Suddenly we’re kissing, her lips soft as they press against mine. She stops and looks at me with big brown eyes.

“You’re sweet,” she purrs, kissing my neck and biting my ear. I gasp. I put my arm around her and kiss her, my tongue entering deeply. She responds, fondling my breasts. I kiss her neck and shoulders and slowly lick my way down, lifting off her tank top. She has big, beautiful breasts, and her nipples are erect. I lick and suck them.

She’s moving now, taking my shirt off and undoing my jeans. I lie back on the couch and she sits up on me, takes off her skirt and starts grinding herself on my pussy. I’m so excited, I feel my pussy pulsing and wet. She’s on top of me, fucking me with her pussy. She moves up and down on me, our breasts touching. She gets faster. I grab her hips and bring her closer, so our clits are touching. We’re both on the verge of orgasm. She moves quicker and quicker and soon my head is strained back, my eyes closed tight, shrieking out, immersed in the pleasure.

She screams, and lies down on top of me, panting, breathing heavily near my face. I stroke her hair, she looks at me, and we kiss furiously. Her hand is now between my legs, and she slides two fingers into my dripping pussy. She’s kissing my breasts and fucking me. I cry out as she goes deeper, hitting my G-spot. Then she adds a third finger and my pussy is now exploding around them. She’s fucking me hard and I’m cumming, touching her whole body, her hips, her legs. She’s still on top of me, the weight an extra turn on.

She pushes at my throbbing G-spot, and suddenly I feel something different. There’s an extra fullness in my wet tunnel. I look down and her hand is holding one of the colored juggling balls. She pushes it in gently. Now I have two balls inside me. She pushes at the balls with her fingers, sending waves of desire through me. I’m immersed in this strange yet highly arousing sensation. I’m crazed, moaning and lifting my legs up so she has a full view of my engorged mound. I look at her, then up, viewing myself in the ceiling mirror. It’s coming… I erupt, crying out as a stream of wet pussy juice comes squirting out of me like a fountain.

It keeps coming and Gigi licks at it, sucking on my soaking pussy lips. She starts to lick my clit. I lie back, eyes closed, holding her head there as she licks and nibbles my clit. The balls are still inside me, taunting me. I open my legs wide as more pressure is placed on my throbbing clit. I look up again. I see her face locked between my legs. I keep looking and holding her head as I cum, crying out loud, a jet of cum juice squirting out again as I release my orgasm, soaking the sofa.

Gigi removes the balls one by one and places the green one in my mouth. I suck on it as she lifts herself up over me. She takes it out of my mouth and sits on my face. She’s so wet. I put my hand on my clit and start to lick her sweet lips. Then I tongue her clit, turned on by the taste of her fruity pussy. I place a finger into her ass and she lets out a little scream, writhing on my tongue. Her sweet juices are coming down my chin as I lick and suck her clit.

I put two fingers into her, keeping the one in her ass. I feel the texture of her walls turning velvet and retracting. She grabs my head and presses her whole beautiful wet pussy on my face, moaning and crying out, shaking as she cums fiercely. My hands move up to her soft ass cheeks and stroke her up to her waist.

She lies down next to me and strokes my hair. “So, are you going to join the circus?”

“Definitely,” I answer, as we kiss passionately. Our bodies entwine and we lie on the sofa, still as statues bathed in gold.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Sanna: my first time

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Sanna

I finally hit the big time with my first appearance on MetArt! It’s been my dream since I started modeling, and it came true a couple of weeks ago. Every time I look at my pictures I get such a rush of excitement.

I think it’s quite unusual these days for a girl of my age (I’m actually 27, although I’m told I don’t look it!) to have a full bush. All my girlfriends wax or trim… don’t ask me how I know that… but I like how my pussy looks when it’s framed by plenty of hair. It feels really soft and fluffy.

I loved the outfit the stylist had chosen for the shoot, a silky red top, tight black skirt and heels. Underneath I wore a pretty lilac bra and panties. Having my make-up done and getting dressed up made me feel really sexy, and my excitement grew steadily as we started the shoot. The first thing I did was slip off my panties and flash my bush at the camera. I always love the look of surprise I get when I show a guy my furry pussy for the first time in real life, and I couldn’t help imagining having the same effect on thousands of MetArt members when they clicked on my pictures. Actually, the thought of being seen by such a big audience was a huge turn-on.

I sat back in the big white armchair and spread my legs wider, crossing and uncrossing my legs and playing the tease, which is something I love doing. Off came my top, and then I wriggled out of my tight skirt, making sure to turn my bottom to the camera. I think it’s one of my best features! Finally I took off my bra and there I was, totally naked and posing for MetArt… that’s when I started to get really aroused.

The rest of the shoot passed in a horny but very pleasurable blur! It was as if I could feel all those eyes on me, caressing my skin and encouraging me to get more and more carried away by what I was doing. My nipples were hard and my pussy was really tingling. It took all my self-control not to start touching myself too explicitly. I’ll admit it, I’m a total exhibitionist.

As I headed home I was still on a real high. That’s when a naughty idea popped into my head. On the way to the shoot I remembered passing a sex store, and now I made a beeline back to it. I knew exactly what I was looking for – during the shoot I’d been playing with a little crystal ball, and had wondered how it would feel to slide it into my pussy. Now I selected a set of ben wa balls, as well as a Venus butterfly – that’s a vibrating toy that straps over the pussy mound. The clerk offered lube, but I didn’t think I’d need it, as I was already dripping wet.

The parking lot was deserted when I got back to my car, and I wasn’t wearing any panties under my dress so… why not? I spread my thighs and pushed the two shiny silver balls right into my juiced-up pussy. Instantly, the sensation of them shifting and grinding together with every movement I made started to drive me crazy. It was so intense! I drove off very slowly and carefully, trying to keep as still as I could.

I was shaking by the time I pulled into a quiet rest area a few kilometers down the road. I knew I wouldn’t make it home, so I decided to just go for it, strapping on the butterfly so that it throbbed right over my clit, making the balls jiggle inside me even more. The sensation was simply amazing. I turned the vibrator up high and that’s when my orgasm hit me, flashing through my body like a searing flame of pure pleasure. I rode it out, moaning and rocking my hips involuntarily, every jolt from the balls stringing out my high even further. Eventually I couldn’t take any more and my thighs clamped tight as I fumbled for the off switch.

It was a good thing my roommate was out when I got home, so she didn’t see me in such a wrecked state, a big damp patch on my dress and reeking of pussy juice. My MetArt debut day had proved satisfying in every sense!

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dominated

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Lucy Heart and Dido

This is the second part of the story “Submission,” published on the blog on February 3, 2016. The story so far…

Lucy Heart is being dominated by Dido for a photoshoot for The Life Erotic. She was restrained by her wrists and ankles and teased with an O-ring, buttplug and nipple clamps as Dido gave her the most tremendous orgasm of her life.

The story continues…

When Lucy had recovered from her powerful climax, the assistant led her to a pommel horse and bent her over it, attaching her wrist cuffs to the legs. She craned her neck to watch as the assistant helped Dido to put on a big black strap-on cock. Her legs started to tremble again as she anticipated the fucking she was about to get. But first, Dido attached a vacuum pump device to Lucy’s nipples, making them throb harder than ever, and put a ballgag in her mouth. The atmosphere was charged as the Domme took control more assertively. Even the photographer seemed content to let Dido lead the action, and snapped away wordlessly.

Dido picked up a crop and moved into position behind Lucy, saying, “I would make you count to ten, but I don’t think we could hear you with the gag in, so I will count.” Lucy willed herself not to tense up as she heard the crop swish through the air. It landed with a crack on the soft skin of her bottom, making the tender flesh ripple. The first two strikes were not as bad as Lucy had feared, but with the third blow the pain blossomed, spreading all the way down to her toes, with a sharp center on her sweet ass. She writhed against the restraints, tears springing into her eyes. Her mind whirled with this new experience, but underneath her confusion she was aware of a steady pulse of arousal coursing through her.

The fourth and fifth strokes from the crop were more playful – Dido seemed to sense exactly how much she could take right now – but with the sixth, the pain bloomed again. Lucy’s moans were muffled by the gag, but somehow she knew that even if she could speak, she would not ask Dido to stop. The last four strokes came so fast and sharp they were a blur. Lucy was shaking, and she felt grateful for the respite as the assistant smoothed cool lotion over her burning skin – not because the pain had stopped, but because she felt almost embarrassed by how much she had enjoyed it. Another stroke and she thought she might have cum without even touching her pussy.

At a nod from Dido, the assistant removed the ballgag and adjusted Lucy’s position so her head was held upright. She understood why when Dido pointed the strap-on at her lips.

“Suck it,” Dido purred, thrusting her hips forward. Lucy opened up to let the tip into her mouth, then took it deeper, inch by inch. It was less flexible than any real cock Lucy had ever sucked, but as she grew used to its girth and Dido’s hips found their rhythm, she realized it was having the same effect on her that sucking cock always did – it was getting her outrageously excited. Although she was bound and at Dido’s mercy, for a moment she felt that she was in control as she sucked and tongued the plastic dick lavishly; and she felt a surge of gratification as a moan escaped Dido’s lips and she guessed that the sight of her mouth around the shaft was turning her Domme on too.

She felt almost bereft as Dido pulled away, but then she felt something smooth and hard stroke up and down the slippery groove of her pussy lips, and knew she was about to get fucked. With one long thrust of Dido’s hips, the strap-on penetrated her all the way to the hilt. Her sugar walls contracted around it involuntarily, squeezing it just like a real cock, and an explosion of pleasure burst through her. Dimly, Lucy was aware that as it was only a photo shoot, Dido didn’t actually have to fuck her properly, but she wouldn’t be able to bear it if this amazing sensation stopped. She needed it now, needed it badly, and started rocking her hips back to meet Dido’s thrusts as the petite blonde fucked her as powerfully as any guy had ever done.

Once or twice Dido held still to allow the photographer to get the close up shots he wanted, but Lucy’s moans of frustration urged her on, and soon it was simply raw, urgent sex, the camera forgotten. Dido’s hands squeezed the soft flesh of Lucy’s hips as she slammed in over and over again, hitting her G-spot on each stroke. The pleasure was intense.

At a signal from Dido, the assistant released the cuffs from Lucy’s wrists and they flipped her over onto her back on the pommel horse. She wrapped her legs around Dido’s back as the cock slid all the way into her and the thrusting grew harder and faster. And now it seemed the pressure against her pussy mound was getting Dido off too, because Lucy felt her Domme’s hips start to stutter, just as she reached her own peak of ecstasy, and they clung together as they came in unison.

By the time the girls had recovered from their mutual orgasm, the photographer had already downloaded the raw files to his laptop, and they crowded around to look. The charged atmosphere had completely dissipated and Dido was all smiles and giggles now as she held Lucy’s hand and looked at the screen in wonder. Lucy was shocked to see the shots of the vivid red marks on her ass cheeks; she had been so lost in the moment she hadn’t even thought about how it would look on camera. They all agreed the photos were amazing, but Lucy knew nobody would ever understand just how overwhelming the experience had been, apart from the people in the room with her.

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Submission

Fiction by Frank, inspired by Lucy Heart and Dido

“Hello… my agency told me to call you before they booked me. What’s up?” Lucy listened carefully, before responding. “Okay. Sounds interesting! I’ll give them the go ahead to set it up. I hope I don’t regret this…”

While Lucy had appeared on The Life Erotic before, and made quite a splash by inserting a whole strand of pearls into her pussy, this was to be something new. TLE was experimenting with a little walk on the wild side, and Lucy had just agreed to a daring bondage shoot. She was nervous, but undeniably turned on at the thought of getting disciplined by another girl.

A few days later when she arrived at the location for the shoot, she still felt some trepidation, but the set-up seemed perfectly normal – it was a small crew, just a photographer, a female assistant, and a make-up artist. Everyone was friendly and welcoming. The set was certainly unusual though; it was a full-blown dungeon! The thought of what was to come made her tremble with horny anticipation.

The assistant brought her some coffee and asked her, “Have you ever done anything like this before? You know, whipping and stuff…?”

“Well, not for a shoot,” Lucy replied. “But… well, for fun… yes, a little bit!” She giggled, feeling herself blush. The assistant smiled.

“Oh, I think you’ll have a good time then,” she said with a wink. She led Lucy to a cabinet and continued, “Why don’t you pick out the toys you’d like to use?”

It occurred to Lucy that if she were a true Submissive, her Dominant would not give her the choice, but she was happy to get the chance to look at all these strange devices and intriguing toys. Hands shaking at the thought of what was going to happen next, she picked out some nipple clamps and a couple of toys. She gazed at the crops and whips, but thinking about that made her feel so dizzy with anticipation that she couldn’t think straight. 

“Oh, here’s your Domme!” exclaimed the assistant, a tinge of envy in her voice. Lucy looked up to see Dido walking in. The glamorous blonde was one of Lucy’s idols, and thinking about playing games with her gave Lucy a surge of excitement that made her heart skip a beat. The girls chatted for a moment – Lucy was delighted to discover her dream girl was so sweet and friendly – and then they perused the cabinet together.

As Lucy reached for a crop, Dido told her, “No, not that one. Let’s use this. It leaves a pretty stripe! I think you’ll enjoy it much more.” Lucy realized her playmate was infinitely more experienced than her when it came to this kind of game. Now she was getting really wet. The assistant took her to get changed, and she was almost embarrassed that her nipples were already rock hard and her panties felt damp as she removed them. Her costume for the photoset turned out to be nothing more than a set of wrist and ankle cuffs and a pair of fuck me pumps.

When she emerged, Dido was already wearing her Dominatrix outfit – she looked like she’d had liquid black vinyl poured over her perfect body, it fitted her so tightly. Lucy’s pulse was racing and she wondered if everyone could see the pussy juice seeping out over the inside of her thighs. A moment later the photographer told them it was time to start.

The chemistry between the girls immediately shifted. Dido took charge, hooking Lucy’s wrist cuffs to a spreader bar that hung from the ceiling, and her ankle cuffs to a second one, so her legs were spread wide apart. She sprayed oil over Lucy’s body, massaging it in agonizingly slowly, but taking care not to brush her throbbing nipples or pussy with her fingers. She then attached the nipple clamps, making Lucy wince as a strange blend of pleasure and pain began to pulse through her.

Dido lubed up her fingers, gazing into Lucy’s eyes with an indecipherable expression as she reached around her and slid one into her ass. The lube was cold and Lucy jumped and shuddered at first, then relaxed as Dido slowly probed her ass. She might be relishing her Domme role, but for now her touch was gentle as she stretched Lucy open, adding a second finger and scissoring them apart. When she was ready, Dido took a fat butt plug and slid it firmly into Lucy’s ass. She wasn’t used to this much anal stimulation, but when Dido leaned in and sucked a love bite onto her neck as she wriggled the plug around, it felt really good.

Next, Dido eased an O-ring into Lucy’s mouth. “I thought about using a ball gag, but I want to hear you scream with pleasure when I make you cum,” she whispered in Lucy’s ear. Lucy started to shake hard with arousal at these words. It might only be a photo shoot, but Dido was playing for real.

At last Dido slid a hand between Lucy’s spread thighs, cupping her pussy, gripping hard, and then sliding a couple of fingers into her. She was so wet they glided easily inside, but thanks to the plug in her ass it felt like a really tight fit. The butt plug was stirring around as Dido twisted her fingers in her pussy, causing electric sensations to spark through her whole body. As her sugar walls started to involuntarily spasm around Dido’s slippery fingers, she saw her Domme’s eyes shine with satisfaction. Dido added a third finger to her sweet snatch, making her feel impossibly full. It was almost too much; she rocked and strained against the spreader bar holding her wrists, raising herself up but then sinking back down as Dido thrust her fingers upwards. Pleasure burst through her in waves.

With a wicked smile, Dido pulled the clover clamps off Lucy’s nipples. Ecstatic pain blossomed though her as the blood rushed back in, intensifying the throbbing. But Dido distracted her by suddenly moving her thumb to grind over her clit as her fingers continued their relentless thrusting, causing an explosion of unstoppable rapture that raged through her like a forest fire. She gripped the spreader bar with white knuckles and shrieked with pleasure, the bar taking her weight as her legs buckled. When she finally stopped thrashing through the contractions of her climax, Dido caught her gently, supporting her as the assistant unstrapped her and helped her into a chair.

“Time to take a break, ladies?” suggested the photographer. Lucy jumped at the sound of his voice. She had forgotten he was even there.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Get Free Content

Follow MetArt X

Latest Comments